ã€ŠIn-game Item Storekeeperã€‹


 Prologue - All your base are belong to us

    ???: Wake up

    A little girl who is in her blue Hanfu, is trying to wake a short ponytail guy who is in his twenties on his bed,

    Shang: Just a few minutes more¡­.

    ???: it¡¯s already time for you to open shop! It¡¯s almost end of the dragon hour.

    Shang: eh¡­.

    Shang began to move away his blanket and start standing up.

    Shang: Xiao-wan.

    Xiao Wan: Yes?

    Shang: Help me to put a notice that I will open at the end of the snake hour.

    Shang went back to lie on his bed.

    Xiao Wan: EHHHH! No, you cannot! Have you forgotten what you say about your shop rules?

    Shang: What shop rules?

    Shang look at Xiao-Wan with a pretending puzzled face.

    Xiao Wan: Didn¡¯t you told your customers that you will open at the end of the dragon hour and close at the end of the pig hour ? You cannot break their expectations!

    Shang: Right¡­.but I didn¡¯t promise that I will open late, did I? So¡­.

    Xiao Wan: So¡­. THAT¡¯s NOT A EXCUSE! WAKE UP AND OPEN SHOP RIGHT NOW!

    Shang: Yes, yes, Honey.

    Shang climbed out of the bed, standing in front of Xiao Wan.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Xiao Wan: Who is your honey! Stupid!

    Xiao Wan went red and ran away.

    The first time when Shang meet Xiao Wan was when the latter was found sleeping outside his door when he about to open for business. Shang had no choice to take her in when she went kneeing in front of him in the view of the public.

    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±

    From his bedroom, he could hear the knocking on the doors of the shop downstairs.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: So early¡­.

    Shang: Coming!

    Shang simply grabbed a nearby Hanfu brown robe to put on and went down stairs.

    Shang opens the shop doors and sees a fat guy in his twenties wearing yellow and gold Hanfu.

    Fat guy: Shang! You finally open your shop.

    Shang: Wang, how nice to see you again! Come in then.

    Wang Chencai was also a merchant and one of the many regular customers of Shang¡¯s shop.

    Wang: I see you still have not changed your shop rules. You know your shop rules could really bring you trouble.

    As Wang stepped into the shop, he took a look at Shang¡¯s wooden notice board of rules and selling items.

    Shang: Big deal. Like what I have written: ¡°Either buy or scram.¡±

    Wang: Haiz, never mind. Do you have the same amount of supplies I wanted?

    Shang went behind and waved his hand over the counter. Twenty glass bottles of red liquid appeared on his counter.

    Shang: Twenty bottles red medicine, right? Twenty low class spiritual stones, thank you.

    Wang: Shang, Can¡¯t you give me a discount ? You know how expensive spiritual stones these days ?

    Shang: Well, like I told you before, you can use martial or immortal manuals in exchange.

    Wang: Can¡¯t I pay in gold bars ?

    Shang: You know I have no need for gold bars and you also know these bottles are worth more than gold bars.

    There are difference between in-game potions and real potions. In-game potions¡¯ glass bottles vanished after use and do not leave any residue inside the consumer¡¯s body while real potions do leave residue inside the consumer¡¯s body and their bottles can be reused. Having potion residue inside will have heavy consequences to the body if the consumer take in other items. With that reason, there is needless to say which potion is better.

    Wang: Fine, you got me.

    Wang waved his hand over the counter and twenty spiritual stones appeared on the counter.

    Shang moved his eyes over the spiritual stones and then back at Wang. Shang stretched out his hand for a handshake.

    Shang: Happy to do business with you.

    Wang: Not a problem

    Wang smiled and took the handshake. To Wang, the handshake was probably just a business ritual but to Shang, it¡¯s where his Collector¡¯s Touch ability is activated.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: All your base are belong to us.

 Chapter 1 - Geronimo

    In Shang¡¯s mind which he truly wished, with this ability, Collector¡¯s Touch, in his hands, the world and everything that lives in it are his.

    What Collector¡¯s Touch really do is collect items from people who is in close contact with the user of this passive ability. Regardless how much clothes or armor the person put on, a single touch, a single bump or a melee hit is all Shang need to do to collect items.

    However, Shang could not obtain the items directly which he collected. All the items collected would directly go to the system store where Shang had to spend trade points (TP) to add them to his list of items for sale. Even Shang himself had to spend TP to buy items for his personal use.

    Trade points (TP) can be obtained from every item Shang collected. One example would be collecting items from Xiao Wan,

    System: Added: Xiao Wan¡¯s Diary (TP: 1)

    System: Added: Xiao Wan¡¯s Blood (TP: 1)

    System: Added: Xiao Wan¡¯s Hair (TP: 1)

    System:Added:....etc

    To conclude from here, one can say it collect everything about the person, leaving no stone unturned. It would feel disgusting if Shang told someone what his ability do, so Shang decided to be quiet about it.

    The only Xiao Wan¡¯s item that Shang was interested in was her diary. It only shows her activity log and her background story is totally highlighted in black. It¡¯s like someone put a seal in her memories. Shang made a decision not to tell Xiao Wan until she wants to know who she was and where she came from.

    The only weakness for Collector¡¯s Touch is that it could not collect items if the person is not holding them and had them stored inside spatial items. One example would be collecting items from Wang Chencai.

    System: Updated: Wang Chencai¡¯s Diary (TP: 1)

    System: Updated: Wang Family¡¯s Sycee Cover (Wang-jia Yuan-bao-zhao) (TP: 1)

    System: Updated: Wang Family¡¯s Sycee Seal (Wang-jia Yuan-bao-yin) (TP: 1)

    System: Added: Spatial Ring (TP: 1)

    System: Added: Spatial Pouch (TP: 1)

    The ability was unable to collect items inside Wang¡¯s spatial items but it was only able to collect the spatial items. Items like Wang¡¯s hair and blood that had been collected will not be collected but for items like martial arts and memories, the original items that are added to the system store will be updated.

    Shang had once thought if he touched the ground, he would be able to collect all items of the world but the ability does not seem to work that way.

    The two-storey building which Shang opened shop was actually at the verge of collapsing before Shang came in. After Shang set up shop, the building automatically fixed itself and set itself as the spawn point if Shang or Xiao-wan happen to die in the world. The spawn point would not work if Shang or Xiao-wan happen to die in a spatial location. It would require someone or something to carry their bodies, souls or remains of them out from that location.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Regarding the marital and immortal system in the world which Shang is living in, it appears it have similar ranks as described in other fictions that Shang had read.

    Marital Ranks are obtained based on the martial artist¡¯s skills and aura.

    Martial Ranks: Martial Trainee, Martial Student, Martial Expert, Martial Teacher, Martial Lord, Martial Sovereign, Martial Saint

    Similarity, Immortal Ranks are obtained based on the immortal¡¯s skills and aura.

    Immortal Ranks: Mortal Immortal, Lower Immortal, True Immortal, Higher Immortal, Earthly Immortal, Spiritual Immortal, Heavenly Immortal

    Both martial and immortal ranks were further split into nine classes. Ninth-class is considered the weakest while First-class is considered the strongest.

    There are also ranks applies to martial and immortal arts.

    The four ranks are Heaven, Earth, Black and lastly Yellow.

    Yellow-class martial and immortal arts are considered the weakest while Heaven-class martial and immortal arts are considered the strongest.

    Both ranks of the martial and immortal arts were also further split into nine classes. Ninth-class is considered the weakest while First-class is considered the strongest.

    Back in the shop, Shang releases his handshake and waves over the counter to collect the spiritual stones.

    Wang: By the way, the head of my family would like to have a face to face meeting with your great immortal.

    Wang spoke before walking out of the shop.

    Shang: The head of the Wang Family? What does your family head want?

    Wang: I don¡¯t know. I am just the messenger.

    Shang: I will pass the message, Anything else?

    Wang: Nothing. I will come by again.

    Wang smiled as he walked out.

    About the boss behind Shang¡¯s shop was a great immortal, it was actually an assumption made up by the customers. The disappearances of the glass bottles and the effects of the red medicine were enough evidence to proof that no mortal means could replicate or make them.

    Shang knew he was not strong enough to support the sales of the red medicine. It would be sooner or later, people who wanted the methods and profits of making them would start charging down the doors of the shop and forcing them out of Shang¡¯s mouth. With the assumption of a strong backing, it temporarily gave Shang time to grow stronger.

    Making sure there were no more customers coming in, Shang bought a Round-trip World Ticket from the system store.

    Shang: Xiao-wan! I am going out!

    Shang shouted while looking at the stairs leading to the second floor.

    Footsteps could be heard as Xiao Wan descends from the second floor.

    Xiao Wan: Eh? How long?

    Xiao Wan said while looking at Shang.

    Shang: I don¡¯t know. Our great immortal wants me to go out for an errand. You know how to use the counter right?

    Xiao Wan: Of course but¡­. come back soon. I hate to be alone in this shop.

    Shang: Well, no worries. The shop will protect you and you know that. Maybe I might bring you a companion or something

    Xiao Wan: Really?

    Shang: Really. Okay, I will be going.

    Xiao Wan: See ya¡­

    Shang stands out of the shop and looks up at the sky.

    Shang: Geronimo.

    Shang spoke to himself while smiling before activating the ticket and vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 2 - Will you become my blade? (Katanagatari)

    Shang walked along as he thought to himself

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Island, Trees, Japanese gravestone. Which anime was it?

    ????: Hey, you.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: hmm..??

    As Shang looks back, he saw a half-clothed man carrying a huge wooden basin.

    ????: It¡¯s rare to see outsiders or strangers here but your clothing looks kinda different from others. (Japanese)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Japanese?

    Shang was unable to speak Japanese with the half-clothed man in his mid twenties but he could understand what the half-clothed man with leaf-shaped hair is saying.

    Shang: Ming. Chugoku. Maigo. Umi.

    Shang tried to communicate with his half-assed Japanese language.

    ????: Wow, your language is really bad. I take it that you¡¯re from Ming and you got lost from traveling the seas.

    Shang: Seikai!

    Shang smiled and gave the man a thumbs up.

    ????: I don¡¯t mind guiding you back but I have a errad to do first. You don¡¯t mind following me?

    The man said while pointing his thumb back at the huge wooden basin he is carrying.

    Shang nodded in response.

    Shang: Shang, Shang Yinchao.

    Shang pointed to himself saying and then pointed to the man.

    ????: Seventh head of the Kyotouryuu School, Yasuri Shichika.

    Shang nodded to the answer before his eyes went wide open.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Kyotouryuu? Yasuri? This is the world of Katanagatari!

    Shichika move away to continue his errad.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If I am correct, he should be meeting Togame by the water point. Well, no plans for now. Let¡¯s see how it goes.

    Shang followed Shichika along while thinking to himself.

    Watching the question and answer session between Togame and Shichika, Shang was starting to feel bored before Togame started to put her hand on her katana.

    Shichika immediately put up a battle stance in response.

    Before the long white-haired girl could test out Shichika¡¯s abilities, she slipped and fell flat on her face, knocking herself out.

    Shichika: How troublesome¡­.

    Shichika looked at Togame and then looked a Shang.

    Shang showed hand signs that he would help to carry Togame.

    Shichika: Thanks for the trouble.

    As Shang piggy-backed Togame, his ability was activated.

    System: Added: Hida Yousha¡¯s Diary

    System: Added: Japanese Language. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    System: Added: Kenjutsu.

    System: Added: Togame¡¯s Katana.

    System: Added: Togame¡¯s¡­.

    There is no need to mention further on about what Shang had collected from here.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: System, Buy: Japanese Language

    System: Personal, Storage or Business?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Personal.

    Something started to flow into Shang¡¯s head which made him felt slightly dizzy that he hold on to a nearby tree.

    Shichika: Are you alright?

    Shichika walked to Shang when he noticed Shang¡¯s movements had stopped.

    Shang: Yes, just give me a few minutes, I should be able to continue on.

    Shichika: Hmm¡­.Eh? your language..

    Shang: Actually I could speak properly but I tend to mix them up with other similar languages. That¡¯s why i had to speak to you like that.

    Shichika: I see.. Just follow my tracks if you¡¯re done resting. My home is not far from here.

    Shang: Not a problem.

    Shichika then walked off with his huge wooden basin of water.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I totally forgotten the side effect of personal use. Well, have to remember it from now.

    Shang thought to himself before following Shichika¡¯s tracks.

    Inside the wooden house, a girl with long dark green hair was done with questioning Togame;s reason to come here.

    Nanami: Before we listen to what you have to say, I like to hear the reason of our second guest.

    Yasuri Nanami turned to Shang and spoke.

    Shang: Hmm..? Ah yes, I am a traveller from the Great Ming Dynasty and I lost all my stuff in the sea before finding myself ashore on this island.

    Nanami: Traveller? I suppose if you need a way home, our other guest here should be able to help you.

    Nanami said while looking at Togame.

    Togame: of course. With my connections, I have no problems arranging your transport to home.

    Shang: Allow me to think about it.

    Togame: No problem.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Connections you say¡­.Your only connection is that princess of Yanari Shogunate, Shikizaki Hitei.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The problem here now is whether I should follow Shichikai and Togame or stay here with Nanami.

    The item that Shang wanted would be Nanami¡¯s technique, Higi: Migeika. A sight technique that allows one to copy and master any techniques and abilities with one or two glances. It also includes body and blood-lines which the person has trained to have. The technique does not work if user is blindfolded or blinded by darkness. This also applies to natural body abilities and abilities from natural blood-lines.

    If he left Nanami alone here, she would leave the island to obtain more skills in order to become weaker.

    Going with the duo allowed him to get more skills from corpses that duo had defeated.

    If he stays with Nanami, he might have to face the duo in combat once he and Nanami leaves the island.

    Leaving Shang immersing in his thoughts, Togame tried to convince the Shichika in assisting her to gain recognition in the shogunate. Recognition was only a tool to Togame. What she was really after was to complete her revenge against Yanari Shogunate for the execution of her entire family.

    Things weren¡¯t working out for Togame as Shichika is perfectly fine with what he has and he has not concept of how having riches and reputation could benefit him.

    Togame¡¯s second attempt in trying to convince Shichika was later interrupted by the kunaiattacks from Maniwa Komori. Shichika ran after Tomori in anger while Togame who was more concerned about the deviant blade, also ran out, hoping the deviant blade was still on the boat.

    This leaves only Shang and Nanami alone in the wooden house.

    There was a moment of silence between Shang and Nanami. Nanami broke the silence by saying she needs to clean up the mess before Shichika comes back.

    Shang: Nanami

    Nanami: Yes?

    ShangL Your little brother will be leaving soon. Is it alright with you?

    Nanami: A bird has to leave its nest sooner or later. There¡¯s no way I can stop him from leaving.

    Shang: What about you?

    Nanami: Me? I suppose I have to protect the nest for the bird to return.

    Shang: If things really look that simple¡­.

    Nanami: Shouldn¡¯t it be that simple?

    Shang: Concluding from what Togame has said, Kyotouryuu has taken countless of lives in battlefields. I wonder how many people can stop that kind of blade from advancing?

    Nanami: I get what you mean. In other words, I am considered as a bargaining tool to stop Shichika from advancing?

    Shang: Correct but tool or not, it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    Nanami: What makes you say that?

    Shang: Because things are going to change from here.

    Nanami: ?

    Shang: Yasuri Nanami, I have a request.

    Shang started to speak in a serious tone.

    Nanami: Yes?

    Shang: Will you become my blade?

    Nanami dropped whatever she was holding in response to Shang¡¯s request.

 Chapter 3 - Food for thought (Katanagatari)

    Nanami: Shang

    Shang: Yes?

    Nanami: I will be angry if you are joking about what you said.

    Shang: Sorry, Nanami. I am not joking.

    Shang: If I understand from what Togame had said, both of you and your brother are swordsmen who don¡¯t work for money and swords.

    Nanami: But I am not a swordsman.

    Shang: You can say that but when I saw how you managed to detect danger from the shuriken attack, you are no ordinary woman.

    Nanami:.....then what will be my payment?

    Shang: A reason to live.

    Nanami started to look at Shang with eyes wide open.

    Nanami: I am surprised¡­.how did you¡­

    Shang: Your eyes and movements are a giveaway¡­

    Nanami: I see...

    There was a short pause between them.

    Nanami: Can you give me time to think about it?

    Shang: I can wait.

    Nanami picked the things she dropped and went into the back of the house.

    The reason Shang requested Nanami to be his blade was that back when he was in deep thoughts, he realised something.

    The restoration of history.

    Previously he thought that the extinction of the Yasuri Clan was part of the plan to restore history.

    If he remember correctly the words from Shikizaki Kiki when he possessed Maniwa Houou through the deviant blade, Dokuto Mekki.

    The Hida Clan, the Itezora Tribe and the Maniwa Ninja Army are not supposed to exist in the original history. Shichika was there along with Togame to hear it but Kiki did not mentioned that Yasuri Clan was not supposed to exist.

    In other words, those clans like Shikizaki who are born before the deviant blades are created will not be affected by the restoration plan of history. Nanami who has a death wish, knew that her brother would not kill her without a reason, so she became one of the deviant blade wielder.

    To Shang, Nanami¡¯s death is a pity. He made a decision to prevent that from happening.

    Shichika: Sis, I am home.

    Interrupting Shang¡¯s thoughts was the shouting from Shichika.

    Looking from the house entrance, Shang could see Shichika dragging a half naked body on one hand and the other hand holding a katana. Togame was tagging along behind him.

    Nanami appeared from the back and went to the entrance to greet her little brother.

    Shichika: Sis, take a look at this. A deviant blade.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Nanami: Eh?

    Nanami took a look at the deviant blade which was held in front of her like a trophy by Shichika.

    Shang: Don¡¯t mind if I take a look?

    Shichika: Here you go.

    Shichika hands the sheathed deviant blade to Shang.

    Togame: Oi, Shichika. Don¡¯t just simply pass deviant blades to strangers!

    Shang: Don¡¯t worry about me. I just wanted to see the reason why people are so obsessed with the deviant blade.

    Shang unsheathes the deviant blade. Zetto Kanna.

    System: Added: Zetto Kanna

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Weird enough, If i recall correctly, this deviant blade should be not be bendable or breakable but in the end, Shichika still managed to break it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Seeing this blade reminds another blade in Utawarerumono. A female warrior who was named Karura ordered a blade that doesn¡¯t break, bend or chip. She also emphasized on the blade strength which turns the blade dull and heavy. One can say Karura¡¯s blade is the complete opposite of Zetto Kanna without the blade poison included.

    Togame: Are you done with the blade?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts are interrupted by her question.

    Shang: Yes, yes, I am done

    Shang sheathes back the deviant blade and hands it back to Shichika.

    Togame: Eh? You are not affected by the poison?

    Shang: You can say I am more interested in the creation of the blade instead of the blade itself.So whose corpse is Shichika holding ?

    Shang looks at the corpse and asks, pretending he doesn¡¯t know anything.

    Shichika: He called himself Maniwa Komori. If i remember, he can shapeshift into any person he wants.

    Shang goes over to the corpse and grabs the head.

    System: Added: Ninpo: Kotsuniku Zaiku

    System: Added: Hakufu Zetto

    System: Added: Body Packing

    System: Added: Maniwa Ninja Army¡¯s¡­..(Kunai, Shuriken, Rations, etc)

    System: Added: Maniwa Komori¡¯s¡­..(Body components excluding personal clothes)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Kotsuniku Zaiku seems to be better than Naruto World¡¯s Henge no Jutsu. It doesn¡¯t cancel out unless the user is dead. It should be painful if I use it but since it had been converted into a game skill, I don¡¯t have to suffer the pain from the transformation process.

    Shang: So what are you guys gonna do with this body?

    Togame: Just burn his body. I need his disappearance to make some trouble.

    Shichika: Okay, leave it to me. Ah, Sis. I have something to discuss with you.

    Nanami: What is it?

    Shichika: I decided to leave the island with Togame.

    Nanami: ¡­..You can but on one condition.

    Shichika: ?

    Nanami: Come with me to the training grounds. I want to see how much you have improved.

    Shichika: Okay, Sis.

    Shichika released his hold on the body and followed Nanami.

    This leaves Shang and Together alone outside the house.

    Shang: So what are you going do ?

    Togame: I¡¯ll just wait. Without Shichika, there is no way my plan will work.

    Shang: Togame, does getting the recognition in the shogunate really important to you?

    Togame: Of course, it¡¯s an important step to becoming a feudal lord.

    Shang: And then after that?

    Togame: Well, after that, I¡¯ll see how it goes.

    Shang: What about Shichika? Will you keep him by your side?

    Togame: Of course. With Shichika by the side, anything is possible!

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What a big flat liar¡­If Ryuugu Rena from Higurashi was here, she most likely scream that you are a liar and chop you up with her cleaver.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I remember correctly in the last volume when you are in the middle of dying, you mentioned you would kill Shichika once the collection of deviant blades is complete.

    Shang: Togame

    Togame: Yes?

    Shang: I hope what you said is true.

    Togame: Of course, It is¡­.

    Shang: No, listen to me.

    Shang: If anything happens to Shichika, do you think the power you have is enough to stop the wrath of Nanami ?

    Shang: Food for thought.

    Shang enters the house, leaving Togame alone outside.

 Chapter 4 - Nanami (Katanagatari)

    Out in the desert, a man and a women stood before a corpse buried in sands.

    ????: Maniwa Shirasagi.

    The man who is wearing traditional japanese merchant clothes was Shang. The clothes he was wearing was collected from one of Maniwa Komori¡¯s items.

    Shang went ahead and touch the head of the corpse.

    System: Added: Ninpo: Gekirin Sagashi

    System: Updated: Body Packing

    System: Added: Maniwa Ninja Army¡¯s¡­..(Kunai, Shuriken, Rations, etc)

    System: Added: Maniwa Shirasagi¡¯s¡­..(Upper body clothes and Upper body components)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like Collector¡¯s Touch does not collect fully on bodies that are cut into half.

    Shang went over to touch the legs which are sticking out of the desert.

    System: Added: Maniwa Shirasagi¡¯s¡­..(Lower body clothes and Lower body components)

    Shang was currently trying to figure out Maniwa Shirasagi¡¯s Ninpou before looking at the system store¡¯s given description.

    Various clues were given in Katanagatari and Maniwagatari.

    One of the clues given in Katanagatari was the chains Shirasagi wore around his waist. Most of the Maniwa ninjas had chains around them are either chain sickles or simply decorations.

    Another set of clues in Maniwagatari are Shirasagi¡¯s ability to complete his missions fully, his previous known title and the weapon he no longer carried around in Katanagatari. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shirasagi was known as the Choso no Shirasagi, which could be translated as Shirasagi of the Longspear. It was the longspear he was carrying that gives him that title but it is mentioned in Maniwagatari that he never used it and he only use that rarely seen Ninpou.

    Some fans speculated Shirasagi might be a poison user but that was shot down as Shirasagi¡¯s killer would be dead already if he had accidently let loose Shirasagi¡¯s poison when dumping his body.

    One interesting theory that Shang came up would be Shirasagi might a electric user where the long spear is a actually a tool for him to study lightning and the experiments caused him to have speech disorders, making him only able to to reverse talk. This was shot down immediately as if Shirasagi was really a electric user, his deeds should have been investigated by others and his title would be Shirasagi of the Lightning.

    Another possibility came through Shang¡¯s mind. If one is to translate Gekirin Sagashi, it would be Wrath Search. A ninja technique that could search the wrath of an enemy would be interesting. Knowing an enemy¡¯s wrath could easily let the user cloud the enemy¡¯s judgement by angering him or her. Angering an enemy could also kill an enemy. One example would be how Zhuge Liang killed Wang Lang with his words in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.

    Shang was done with guessing and decided to view the description of the Ninpou. What he saw surprised him.

    System: Skill Name: Gekirin Sagashi

    System: Skill Type: Ninpou

    System: Skill Target type: ?????

    System: Skill Description: ?????

    Shang was speechless for a moment that not even the system knows what this Ninpou really do.

    Shang looked at the corpse of Maniwa Shirasagi and sighed in disappointment.

    ????: Why are you sighing at the corpse?

    The long black haired woman wearing a green kimono with a pink obi.

    Shang: I thought I could get something out of the corpse but my time is wasted on it.

    Shang looked at woman and said.

    ????: Eh~ It doesn¡¯t concern me right ? I am more interested in that presence who managed to hide his killing intent well.

    The woman began to walk away, saying.

    Shang: Eh? Uneri Ginkaku? Well, don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s a good opponent for Shichika.

    Woman: Good or not is not up to you to say. I will personally test him myself.

    Shang: You really do care about your little brother.

    Shang: Nanami.

 Chapter 5 - The title itself decided to take an MC (Katanagatari)

    The long black haired woman who was walking was indeed Yasuri Nanami. To find out how her hair changed from green to black, one have to return to the isle where only Shang and Nanami around. That time was already evening which was a few hours after Togame and Shichika left.

    Shang: So you agree?

    Nanami: Yes.

    Shang: What about your promise to Togame?

    Nanami: As long as I and Shichika are around, our home can always be build again.

    Shang: Then we should be going. Any valuables you want to bring with you?

    Nanami: There is nothing valuable in the house to bring along.

    Shang: I see. Here drink this.

    Shang took out a glass bottle of green liquid.

    Nanami: Poison?

    Shang: I would prefer a living companion than a dead companion. Well, if you trust me, then drink this.

    Nanami: Just to mention, normal poison does not work on me.

    Nanami said before taking the glass bottle and drinking its contents.

    Nanami: This is¡­.

    The glass bottle vanished from Nanami¡¯s hand.

    Nanami fainted before Shang managed to grab her from hitting the ground.

    Shang: I guess it is working.

    Shang¡¯s ability started doing its job when Shang grabbed Nanami.

    System: Added: Kyotouryuu (Rank: Black, Ninth class)

    System: Added: Poison Immunity (Rank: Black, First class)

    System: Added: Yasuri Nanami¡¯s¡­¡­...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I knew it.

    From what Shang read about Yasuri Nanami, she thought she was too talented that in order not to stand out too much, she allowed diseases and poisons to invade her body.

    In doing so, she did not know she had acquired poison immunity from mithridatism.

    Having more than one hundred million diseases and poisons to invade her body, her poison immunity made her body stronger against poisons that are not fatal.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    From young, Nanami should not have access to so many poisons. She might have allowed her mother, Yasuri Migiri to feed her all kinds of poisons.

    The result of doing so probably costed her life in the hands of her husband, Yasuri Mutsue.

    It is unclear whether the exile of the family got to do with the execution or murder of Migiri but from Yasuri Shichika had said about visitors and strangers, it sounded like the island belongs to the Yasuri Family.

    The glass bottle of green liquid which Shang gave to Nanami was a game item called Antidote.

    Shang had noticed the height differences between Shichika and Nanami. He suspected it might be another poison that prevents Nanami from growing and her poison immunity did not negate its effect,

    Shang was not sure whether Antidote would work, but he decided to give it a go.

    Antidote was one of first three items that Shang saw on the system store.

    The other two items are Potion and Ether.

    Martial artists and Immortals have different practices in Shang¡¯s main world.

    Martial artists do physical training and fighting to raise their ranks whereas immortals do spiritual breathing and casting.

    They were quite similar to Warrior and Mage in gaming terms.

    Through different practices, both martial artists and immortals generate a source inside their body that allows them to store energy for use. They are known as Martial Energy and Spiritual Energy.

    These energies were originally colourless and invisible. The color changed depending on what path these martial artists and immortals took. One example would be Murderous energy. Martial artists that serve in the military give off a pure black murderous energy whereas martial artists that went on a killing spree gave off a dark red murderous energy.

    Potions were only useful for healing physical attacks but does not restore body limbs that are separated from the main body and Ether is only useful for restoring energy inside the sources but does not restore damaged sources.

    Shang did not put Ether and Antidote for sale in his main world. As for Antidote the martial artists and immortals seem to have their own ways to remove poison using energies. Antidote seems to be useless for now. As for Ether, Shang has no quarrel with other shops that selling similar items. If he had sold Ether along with Potion, who knows what tricks these shops would come up with to stop him from selling.

    As Shang could not survive with customers, he made a deal with Wang and becomes the supplier. He limited the selling of potions to twenty glasses per person at the cost of one spiritual stone per glass. He also limited the selling per monthly. In other words, one customer could only buy up to twenty glasses per month.

    His customers were at first unhappy with the cost and limitations but when they tested out its effect, they agreed it was worth the cost. As for the limitations, the customers has voiced their requests for removal but Shang ignored them and pointed them to his board of rules.

    As for the shop counter, it appeared after a couple of items is added to the system store.

    Shang found it convenient and bought it. Just with a few waves over the counter, money and products come and go.

    Back on the shore of the island, Shang carried Nanami to the wooden boat which he bought from the system store.

    As Shang pushed the boat from the shore, Shang noticed the physical changes on Nanami.

    Nanami¡¯s hair started to turn from green to black and her body started to grow to the point that Shang had to buy a cotton blanket from system store to cover.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: As I thought, she was still poisoned.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Her adult figure really looked like her mother and hersmall figure reminds me of Xiao-wan.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I wonder how Xiao-wan is doing.

    Back In the main world, Xiao-wan was sneezing behind the shop counter.

    Xiao-wan¡¯s thoughts: I don¡¯t remember falling sick. Maybe I will just buy an Antidote in case.

    Xiao-wan¡¯s thoughts: I wished the boss should allow me the access to more things. All I can buy are only food and potions.

    Xiao-wan¡¯s thoughts: Come back soon, Boss.

 Chapter 6 - Intruders of Love! Enter the Maniwa Insect Squad! (Katanagatari)

    Out in the desert where there was a Japanese castle.

    Shang: How was it ?

    Shang said while he watched Nanami walked out from the entrance of Gekoku Castle.

    Nanami: He¡¯s dead.

    Shang: Eh¡­. I didn¡¯t expect that.

    Shang: How was his battoujutsu?

    Nanami: it¡¯s on par with my Kyotouryuu.

    Shang:........

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Even Shichika has to drag the battle in order to prevent him from using the same technique again. You just simply say it¡¯s on par with your Kyotouryuu.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, Nanami¡¯s Kyotouryuu allows her to throw blade-like energy waves at her opponents. Uneri most likely counters them with his battoujutsu, Hiken: Zerosen.

    Shang: Mind waiting for me?

    Nanami looks at Shang for a while.

    Nanami: You really like corpses. Corpse Loot...no, should be Corpse Retriever.

    Shang: I don¡¯t really have a fetish for them but what¡¯s with the nickname?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I am not even Lamies from Shakugan no Shana. These corpses are not even Torches.

    Nanami: Nothing. I just thought of it myself.

    Shang:.....

    Shang enters the castle.

    Shortly, after a few minutes¡­¡­¡­.

    Shang: You really made a mess out him.

    Shang said when he came out, rubbing his bloody hands with a rag which seems to be torn from a clothing.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Nanami: He asked for it. You got what you want?

    Shang: Yeah.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: my plans have to change a bit.

    Shang¡¯s plan was to just challenge the owners of their deviant blades and touch both the owners and blades, leaving Shichika and Togame to finish them off. His plans went awry when Nanami went ahead and cut both the owner and the blade into half.

    Shang had no problems fixing the blade with the system store but the owner, Ginkaku Uneri, is no longer a challenge to Shichika. Shang decided to go on a blade hunt.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go then.

    Nanami: Where¡¯s next?

    Shang: Izumo. First we found an inn to rest, then we will look for the next blade.

    Shang: Sento Tsurugi.

    Sento Tsurugi is a set of blades where one is the original and other nine hundred and ninety-nine blades are copies.

    Nanami: Sento Tsurugi? So we have to fight the owner?

    Shang: Probably.

    The owner of Sento Tsurugi, Tsuruga Meisai always carry the original blade along with her. It was only when she accepted the duel with Shichika, she hid it into the ground as part of her strategy.

    Shang and Nanami immediately set foot for Izumo while Shichika and Togame had already finished their preparations for their travel to Gekoku Castle.

    <hr>

    Author¡¯s Hiken: Line Break

    <hr>

    It¡¯s already nighttime when Shang and Nanami rented a guest room that has a balcony. Shang is laying one side with his head on Nanami¡¯s laps while Nanami is twiddling with Shang¡¯s hair.

    Shang: Nanami.

    Nanami: Yes?

    Shang: Do you want me to treat you like how Togame treat Shichika?

    Nanami: With love?

    Shang: With love.

    Nanami: I am your blade, so you can order whatever you want to do.

    Shang: You know that is not love.

    Nanami: I know.

    Shang turns his head upright and their eyes locked on each other for a while.

    Shang: Nanami, I¡­¡­

    ????: Sorry to disturb the both of you lovebirds.

    Shang was interrupted by a voice from the balcony.

    Three figures can be seen standing on the edge of the balcony.

    Kamakiri: Maniwa Kamakiri.

    Chocho: Maniwa Chocho.

    Mitsubachi: Maniwa Mitsubachi.

    Kamakiri, Chocho & Mitsubachi: We are the Insect Squad of the Maniwa Ninja Army.

    Kamakiri: Foreigner Shang and Yasuri Nanami. We hope both of you can come with us.

    Kamakiri: Should both of you resist, it will be painful for both of you.

    Shang & Nanami:..........

    Nanami: Can I kill them?

 Chapter 7 - Lap pillow is the best. (Katanagatari)

    Shang: Wait.

    Shang stood up from Nanami¡¯s laps.

    Shang: Before we make a mess of this lovely inn, can we have a talk? Leader of Maniwa Insect Squad, Maniwa Kamakiri.

    Shang tidied himself before speaking.

    Kamakiri looked at Shang for a while.

    Kamakiri¡¯s thoughts: We did not mention who is the leader of the Insect Squad, right ?

    Mitsubachi thoughts: That¡¯s right.

    Chocho¡¯s thoughts: So how did this foreigner know?

    Kamakiri¡¯s thoughts: We will see what he is up to.

    Kamakiri: Sure

    Shang: Before we chat, I like to demonstrate one of my abilities.

    Shang: I believe not only your squad is here. A member of another squad is also here in Izumo, right?

    Chocho & Mitsubachi: How did he know?

    Chocho & Mitsubachi started to be on guard before Kamakiri stopped them from doing so.

    Kamakiri¡¯s thoughts: Wait. Let him finish saying.

    Kamakiri: What are you trying to say?

    Kamakiri who is the most calm of the two, spoke.

    Shang: I would rush there If I were you. The place where Maniwa Kuizame will die by the hands of Tsuruga Meisai.

    Chocho looked at Kamakiri with a worried look.

    Chocho¡¯s thoughts: Leader!

    Kamakiri:............

    Shang: I believe with Chocho¡¯s abilities, he should be able to make it.

    Kamakiri: Why should we believe you?

    Shang started to sit and made himself comfortable.

    Shang: Well, it¡¯s up to you to believe me. Your member here who is the youngest head, should have the technique to stop us from doing anything.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Shang looks at Mitsubachi.

    Mitsubachi¡¯s thoughts: He knows my technique!?

    Shang then turns to Kamakiri

    Shang: So what¡¯s it gonna be?

    Kamakiri: ¡­¡­¡­.Chocho.

    Chocho: I will leave now.

    Chocho jumps off the balcony and disappears into the night.

    Shang suddenly claps.

    Shang: Impressive decision-making. I can ensure you that you did make the right choice.

    Kamakiri: Right choice or not I may not know, butI am more curious about you.

    Shang: Questions and questions. Before we continue, I would also show you my sincerity.

    Shang: Nanami?

    Nanami: Yes?

    Shang: Bring me the head of Tsuruga Meisai and the original Sento Tsurugi.

    Nanami: But¡­

    Shang: No worries. Everything is under control. I and the leader of the insect squad will be very good friends soon.

    Nanami: I understand. Be careful.

    Nanami left from the balcony and disappears.

    Shang: How is it? My sincerity?

    Kamakiri: Are you sure you want her to leave your side? She could be your strongest bargaining chip.

    Shang: I believe with your brains, you wouldn¡¯t want the entire Maniwa Ninja Army to face the wrath of two Kyotouryuu users. Right?

    Kamakiri:.............

    Shang: Have a seat. Your friends should be back soon and this little chat needs their presence.

    <hr>

    -----------The Magical Scissors appears!-----------

    <hr>

    It¡¯s still nighttime when Nanami came back with a katana on one hand and a round bundle on the other hand.

    As she enters, she notices there are four people sitting face to face with Shang who is smiling.

    Shang: See? Told you she will be back soon.

    Shang stood up and went to Nanami.

    Shang: So that was the original Sento Tsurugi?

    Nanami: I only noticed it when it shone brightly like it have found its rightful owner.

    Nanami hands the katana to Shang.

    Shang only took it without looking at it and then threw it to Kamakiri.

    Shang: Believe me now?

    Kamakiri: Four of us might believe you, but I am afraid you had to convince the remaining six of us.

    Kamakiri said after he grabbed the katana that was thrown at him.

    Shang: Your leader, Maniwa Houou should be able to make the final decision, right?

    Kamakiri: He will see you if it is needed. We will leave for now.

    Chocho¡¯s thoughts: Are we gonna just leave like that?

    Kamakiri¡¯s thoughts: The mission might be a failure, but we have to report this. This is more important and it concerns the fate of our Maniwa Ninja Army.

    Chocho¡¯s thoughts: I understand,

    The four Maniwa ninjas left from the balcony.

    Shang: Phew

    Shang immediately lays backwards while sitting.

    Shang: I thought I was gonna die.

    Nanami: Really?

    Nanami walks towards Shang before putting the bundle on the table.

    Shang: Not really. With you around, I think I am immortal.

    Shang smiled as he looked up at Nanami.

    Nanami smiled back.

    Nanami: Lap pillow?

    Shang: Yes, please.

 Chapter 8 - Im the Worlds Strongest Man (Katanagatari)

    After their one night stay in one of the inns in Izumo, Shang and Nanami made their way to Satsuma which is the next location of the deviant blade, Zakuto Yoroi.

    When people see the word ¡°blade¡±, they might think it might be another katana but Zakuto Yoroi is no katana. It is a bladed armor that can absorb any attack from any angle and armor-piercing attacks do not work on it. To use the hidden blades on the armor, the wearer can only cut the opponent by melee contact or by charging into his or her opponents.

    There¡¯s a few things to note about the blade¡¯s weaknesses. For the absorption to work, the wearer must be on the ground. If attacked heavily when lifted from the ground, both the wearer and the armor will both explode.

    Shang is more interested in its design than the blade itself and is in no hurry to obtain it.

    The reason is that he predicted on the way to Satsuma, they might have to face Sabi Hakuhei who is the owner of the deviant blade, Hakuto Hari.

    The blade of Hakuto Hari is not made of steel but glass. It¡¯s fragile that people could break it by bending the blade. The wielder had to swing correctly in order to prevent the blade from breaking.

    This time Shang is not interested in this blade or the design of it. He¡¯s more interested in getting Sabi Hakuhei¡¯s kenjutsu.

    From what Shang read about Hakuhei, his kenjutsu is probably ranked Black, first class.

    In Shang¡¯s main world, swordmasters who reached that rank, have the ability to divide the waters and tear off a mountain peak. Sabi Hakuhei had the ability to do so.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Nanami should be able to go on a par with him but Shang is not sure whether Uneri Ginkaku¡¯s battoujutsu and kenjutsu he had been useful against Hakuhei as he knew even Shichika has problems facing him.

    In the middle of their journey, Shang took out two rouge crystal necklaces.

    Nanami: What is that? They look pretty.

    Shang: Want one? It would look good on you.

    Nanami: Really? Let me put one on.

    Shang hands one of the crystal necklace to Nanami.

    Nanami: How do I look now?

    Nanami showing off her necklace in front of Shang.

    Shang: Pretty. Really pretty.

    Nanami¡¯s face becomes red.

    Shang: This necklace has an interesting function.

    Shang said after putting on the other necklace.

    Nanami: What does it do?

    Shang: The crystal will break if the other wearer dies.

    Nanami was startled at Shang¡¯s answer.

    Nanami: What are you trying to say?

    Shang: Our next opponent might be the strongest swordsman, Sabi Hakuhei.

    Nanami: Strongest? I would love to challenge him but what does the necklace got to do with it.

    Shang: You know my ability. My ability tells me that even Shichika has problems fighting him.

    ShangL I am not sure if both of us could survive the challenge.

    Nanami: Shang.....

    Shang: Hakuhei¡¯s letter of challenge will reach us when we arrived in Satsuma.

    Shang: Before that, I would be your sparring partner.

    Nanami: Eh~ From how I see it, you are not even fit to be my sparring partner.

    Nanami mocks Shang with a smile.

    Shang: Well, don¡¯t look down on me.

    Shang said while smiling.

    Shang: Sabi Hakuhei may be Japan¡¯s strongest swordsman, but I will show you.

    Shang: I''m the world¡¯s strongest man.

 Chapter 9 - The title itself decided to get married (Katanagatari)

    Shang tries swinging it.

    As he swings it, the glass blade breaks into pieces.

    Shang: Ah.

    Nanami: Ah.

    Nanami: No, not Ah, Shang! How dare you break my trophy!

    Nanami starts chasing Shang with the sheath.

    Shang: It¡¯s not my fault! You should blame Shikizaki Kiki for making it so fragile!

    Shang is on the run from Nanami.

    The results from the duel with Sabi Hakuhei are a one-sided victory and Hakuto Hari.

    Sabi Hakuhei¡¯s letter of challenge was not for Shang but for Nanami instead.

    Shang had thought Hakuhei was an old traditional person who would rather duel with a man but in his letter of challenge, he acknowledges Nanami as a swordsman and asks her for a duel.

    Things became simple.

    Shang copied and transferred the skills Nanami needed to know by using system store.

    To transfer them, he had to place his hand on Nanami¡¯s forehead.

    Once the transfer is complete, the rest is up to the unknown prodigy, Yasuri Nanami.

    Shang had wondered what if Yasuri Nanami meets up with Wang Yuyan from Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils.

    Both of them are martial prodigies and the only difference is that Nanami is more combat fit than Yuyan.

    Sitting by the sidelines on the boat, Shang watches both Nanami and Hakuhei deface the island with their skills, creating a huge dust storm.

    Once the dust storm was clear, Nanami came back on the boat with the head of Hakuhei and Hakuto Hari.

    That happens before Nanami start chasing Shang with the sheath.

    In order to stop Nanami from sulking, Shang had to produce another Hakuto Hari from the system store.

    As Nanami and Shang was about to reach the last stop before reaching the location of another deviant blade. A messenger came by their inn and asked for Shang.

    Needless to say, Shang knew who was coming to look for him.

    The leader of Maniwa Ninja Corps, Maniwa Houou.

    Maniwa Houou may look young, but he¡¯s actually two hundred years old.

    He is also one of the founders of Maniwa Ninja Corps.

    As Shang recalls, he realized he has some facts wrong about Maniwa Shirasagi. The current Maniwa Shirasagi is not the Maniwagatari¡¯s Maniwa Shirasagi.

    Shang had thought both of them are the same person and it was until now he realized the time setting of Maniwagatari. The story was set in two hundred years before Katanagatari.

    The only ones alive from Maniwagatari would be Maniwa Kyouken and Maniwa Houou. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    As from Maniwagatari, one can see there are no changes to their nicknames and abilities.

    Maniwa ninjas that are mentioned in Maniwagatari either have no longer appearance in Katanagatari or replaced with new heads. As it is noticeable, their nicknames are totally different in two stories.

    Shang could be wrong again as nothing is mentioned in Katanagatari on how they managed to stay alive or when the new heads replaced them.

    Shang decides to leave it at that and follows the messenger.

    As he faces Maniwa Houou, the ninja began to speak,

    Houou: We had listened to what Kamakiri had said, and we did what you said

    Houou: You are right. The shogunate no longer trust us.

    Shang had given them the original Sento Tsurugi to set a trap for the shogunate. True to Shang¡¯s words, the carrier of the deviant blade was killed by a white masked ninja, Souda Emonzaemon.

    Shang: So we have a deal?

    Houou: Before we come to terms, I want to know the reasons.

    Shang: Well, there are two mistakes you guys made.

    Shang: Firstly, you guys should not betray Togame. Betraying Togame is equivalent to betraying the shogunate. Whatever tributes you guys sent to ensure your loyalty to shogunate will not work. That was the first mistake.

    Shang: Secondly, when the shogun says he is offering handsome rewards for those who can bring him the deviant blades, you guys moved ahead without the shogun¡¯s permission. That was second mistake.

    Houou:..... We should not have betrayed the strategian.

    Shang: It¡¯s already too late for regrets.

    Houou: Regarding your deal, all of us had decided¡­¡­

    Shang: Before you guys agreed to my terms, there is something you guys need to do.

    Houou: And that would be?

    Shang: Souda Emonzaemon.

    Houou: Princess Hitei¡¯s bodyguard? We have already checked his background. There is nothing wrong with him.

    Shang: What if I said he was the last survivor of the Aioi Clan which you guys eliminated.

    Houou: What? That¡¯s impossible. None of them should be alive!

    Shang: The next time when you ripped off someone¡¯s face, be sure he stays dead.

    Houou: Face... I see, so he survived that.

    Shang: Well he¡¯s your prey. I suggest you bring some strong backup. He¡¯s no longer the same person you had faced before.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: it is weird how Souda Emonzaemon managed to be one step ahead of Maniwa ninja leaders. Unless¡­

    Shang: You guys should also do some cleaning on the inside.

    Houou: I don¡¯t think our own village would betray us.

    Shang: I believe your Maniwa village has already split into two factions. One faction who still follows your orders and the other faction who follows their leader¡¯s orders.

    Houou: And who would that be.

    Shang: If I remember correctly, one of the shogunate¡¯s retainers is Maniwa Bofura.

    Houou: Bofura¡­¡­.

    Shang: If I were you, I will not bother going after him now. Your enemy is still around. Only when he is dead, then you can deal with Bofura.

    Houou: Then¡­.

    Shang: I don¡¯t believe with that two hundred year old wisdom of yours would not know what to do.

    Houou: I understand.

    Houou: I should now take my leave.

    Shang: Before you leave, I got a gift for you.

    Shang throws a sheathed katana at Houou.

    Houou grabs it and noticed the handle.

    Houou: This is¡­.

    Shang: Yup, That is Zanto Namakura and it does not have that ¡°poison¡± effects.

    Shang: You might need it against Emonzaemon.

    Houou: Are you not afraid that I might use it against you?

    Shang: I don¡¯t see the reason that you would.

    Shang: Are you sure you want to kill your main sponsor?

    Shang smiled grimly.

    Houou looked at Shang for a while.

    Houou: By the way, the strategian and her blade is on the search for both of you. She was quite angry about what you both did.

    Houou: As an extra service for the katana, I will personally make sure her messenger is delayed.

    Houou said before he left.

    Shang: Thank you.

    Shang watches Houou as the latter disappears into hiding.

    From Shang¡¯s behind, Nanami came out from a nearby hiding.

    Shang: Your brother is coming for us. So is Togame.

    Shang says when he notices Nanami.

    Nanami: Should we surprise them by saying we are getting married?

    Nanami says with a cheeky smile.

 Chapter 10 - Title? There is no such thing as Title. (Katanagatari)

    Shang: Considering your brother¡¯s personality, I could predict he would say something like ¡°I am happy for you, Sis¡± and ¡°When¡¯s the wedding?¡±.

    Nanami:.......

    Nanami knows Shang¡¯ was right. Her brother is indeed that kind of personality.

    Nanami: So what are you gonna do?

    Shang: Hmm¡­.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: In the light novel, The owner of the deviant blade, Azekura Kanara wanted to marry Togame if Shichika loses. He should able to stall from coming after us.

    Shang: We will go Satsuma first, then we will go to Shireizan.

    Nanami: Shireizan?

    Shang: A group of fanatics that worships the deviant blade, Akuto Bita, as a god.

    Nanami: A deviant blade worshiped as a god? What a bunch of weird people¡­

    Shang: it¡¯s their Koureijutsu I am more interested in.

    Nanami: Koureijutsu?

    Shang: It¡¯s a technique that uses the enemy¡¯s memories to mentally attack him or her.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: In the light novel, Maniwa Kawauso¡¯s technique, Kiroku Tadori which allows him to read memories seems to be related to Koureijutsu.

    Nanami: Looks interesting, can I learn it?

    Shang: If you want.

    Shang says as he smiles

    After they finish up their business in Satsuma and begin their way to Shireizan, a female figure wearing a wolf-like cap is standing in front of them.

    ????: Good evening, Foreigner Shang and Yasuri Nanami.

    She seems to be carrying a bundle behind her.

    Shang: Good evening, Maniwa Kyouken.

    Shang bowed politely and Nanami followed suit.

    Kyouken: Hmm. Hmm¡­ You have good manners, youngster.

    If a teenage girl start calling Shang youngster, it might sound weird but Maniwa Kyouken is also a founder of Maniwa Ninja Corps and has lived over 200 years ago. She is also the main protagonist of Maniwagatari.

    Kyouken: I will make it short. I am here because Houou had a message for you. Not only that, I want to see our sponsor face to face.

    Shang: You want to see me?

    Kyouken: I heard of your ability from Kamakiri. I want to know if we agree to your terms, can we survive our fate of destruction?

    Shang: Yes but not now.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Kyouken: Not now?

    Shang: The current shogun, Souda Emonzaemon and the deviant blades must be gone.

    Shang: Only then there will be a future for your village.

    Kyouken:.......... I understand.

    Kyouken laid down the bundle she had been carrying.

    The bundle landed with a heavy thump sound.

    Shang:This is¡­.is it what I think it is?

    Kyouken: Yup, It is what you think it is.

    Shang: Then your body?

    Shang looked at Kyouken.

    Kyouken: Yup, one of the female member of the Itezora Tribe.

    Kyouken: This body is good. I never thought there would be a tribe that have kind of superhuman strength.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Your ability is strong but it is also your weakness. Once anyone attack your tattoos, your spirit will disappear.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Interesting thing is Kyouken¡¯s possession allows her not only obtain the possessed person¡¯s memories, she also obtains the possessed person¡¯s skills.

    Shang squatted down and uncovered the bundle.

    After touching Soto Kanazuchi, he destroyed with a palm strike.

    Kyouken: Do you really need to do that?

    Shang: I already mastered the design of it, so making another is possible.

    Shang: You want it?

    Kyouken: Really? When can I get it?

    Shang: There you go.

    Shang drops out another Soto Kanazuchi on the ground.

    Kyouken: How did you do that?

    Shang: Sorry, it¡¯s a secret.

    Kyouken: OK

    Kyouken says as she wraps the new Kanazuchi and hung it from her back.

    Kyouken: Let me pass you Houou¡¯s message then.

    Shang: Go ahead

    Kyouken: The assassination on Emonzaemon was a failure.

    Kyouken: It was thanks to the deviant blade he had that he managed to escape.

    Shang: Any ideas how did he fail?

    Kyouken: From how Houou described, Emonzaemon seems to have two strange weapons that caught him off guard.

    Shang:.......Ento Ju

    Kyouken: Ento Ju!? Wait, those two strange weapons which Emonzaemon were using are deviant blades!?

    Shang: I am not surprised if you mistaken them for blades. Those two strange weapons can be also used as blades.

    Kyouken: Any countermeasures?

    Shang: Countermeasures you say¡­.let me think

    Shang: Maybe I got just the thing.

    Shang took out some yellow paper talismans with black writings.

    Kyouken: What are these?

    Shang: Iron Robe Talisman.

    These yellow talismans are from Shang¡¯s main world. He is not sure whether if the yellow talismans could block Ento Ju.

    Shang sticks one yellow talisman on a nearby tree.

    Shang: Go ahead and hit the tree with Kanazuchi.

    Kyouken takes out Kanazuchi and swings it against the tree.

    Sounds of two metals clashing can be heard.

    Kyouken: That¡¯s cool. With these talismans, we could be invincible.

    Shang: Dream on. These talismans can destroyed by water or rain and I only have three of these left.

    Having only three left was actually a lie. Shang wouldn¡¯t really want to tell Kyouken that he has hundreds of these.

    Kyouken: Give me then. I will pass it to Houou.

    Shang: Here, take two instead. I want Emonzaemon¡¯s head and mask, along with Ento Ju in exchange.

    Kyouken: Emonzaemon¡¯s mask? What for?

    Shang: You wouldn¡¯t want Princess Hitei to be your enemy right?

    Kyouken: You are right. One strategian is enough. Another one would be a big headache.

    Kyouken: Well, my mission is completed. See ya.

    Kyouken disappears into the darkness.

    Shang watches the darkness where Kyouken had disappeared.

    Nanami: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang: Nothing. Let¡¯s go, Nanami.

    Shang turns away.

 Chapter 11 - Kyotou, Yasuri & Zentou, Sabi (Katanagatari)

    Getting the Koureijutsu and Akutou, Bita from Shireizan was easy.

    Using talisman from Shang¡¯s main world to block their mental attacks, he and Nanami managed to knock them unconscious.

    Shang got his Koureijutsu directly from the head of Shireizan¡¯s Shineitai and went ahead to the place where Bita was enshrined.

    Shang used Koureijutsu on Bita like what Nanami did in the light novel.

    Shang: This is¡­. I see

    Shang: No wonder Nanami says they are weeds.

    After getting what he wanted, Shang destroys the original Akutou, Bita and then replaced it with the one which is bought from the system store.

    When Shang walks out of the shrine, he finds Nanami waiting for him.

    Nanami: Done?

    Shang: Hm.

    Nanami: So where do we go next?

    Shang: Lake Fuyou, Edo. It¡¯s the next location of the deviant blade, Bitou, Kanzashi.

    Nanami: Bitou, Kanzashi? I wonder what does it look like?This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Shang: Why the sudden interest?

    Nanami: The works of Shikizaki Kiki give me innovation for my Kyotouryuu.

    Shang: How is that?

    Nanami: Well, you see¡­.

    Nanami and Shang discuss among themselves as they left Mutsu and make their way to Edo.

    In the middle of their journey, they decided to set up camp in a forest within Shimotsuke region.

    Near the campfire, Shang is watching how Nanami perform her new Kyotouryuu moves.

    Shang: How did it go?

    Once Nanami completes her martial dance, Shang starts asking.

    Nanami: Hmm. I need more time as we Kyotouryuu martial artists are not weapon users.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maybe I should tell Nanami about the Dugu Qiubai¡¯s Five Swords Realms.

    Dugu Qiubai is a fictional character who was created by a famous Chinese wuxia author known as Jin Yong Qiubai¡¯s swordsmanship is believed to have reached the level where he no longer need a sword to use techniques in combat. Fans have theorized that his Qiubai¡¯s Five Swords Realms can be also applied to other weapons, such as sabres and polearms.

    Sharp Sword Realm, Soft Sword Realm, Heavy Sword Realm, Wooden Sword Realm and Swordless Realm. These are five sword realms of Dugu Qiubai and can be also mentioned as weapon realms.

    Truth be told, Kyotouryuu is considered as the final work of Shikizaki Kiki where he includes the consideration of all other twelve blades. Its purpose was to create a complete thirteen deviant blade, Kyoto Yasuri. To be more precise, It¡¯s to make a human weapon.

    Once he¡¯s done with Kyotouryuu, Kiki was troubled. He had doubts on a deviant blade which cannot use katana, so he decided to create an alternative that can use katana. That deviant blade was known as Zentouryuu. Zentouryuu allows the user to wield anything that can be hold as a katana. Shang feels that this skill is similar to the realm, Heart, as once the person achieve that realm, anything in the world is a weapon. That even includes a thin blade of grass.

    Shang decides to put the above mentioned thoughts aside and explains to Nanami about the weapon realms.

 Chapter 12 - Higaki Rinne (Katanagatari)

    Nanami: Eh~ I did not know there are even realms for weapon wielders.

    Nanami says while digesting the information Shang had feed her.

    Shang: Well, the realms I mentioned are so far what martial artists have discovered.

    Shang: It is believed that there are more realms yet to be discovered.

    Nanami: More realms yet to be discovered?

    Nanami: Shang.

    Shang: Yes?

    Nanami: Do you think I would able to discover the realms you said ?

    Shang: Possible. You reached the realm which requires more than five years to reach and you only took a few months.

    Nanami: So I am the Japan¡¯s strongest woman? Hohohoho¡­

    Nanami begins to act proud.

    ????: Sorry to say, you are still not the Japan¡¯s strongest woman.

    Nanami: Who said that!

    A bird-headed red figure came out from the darkness, carrying a bundle.

    Along with the figure was a wolf-headed purple figure who looks like a female, was carrying a weird blade.

    Shang: Houou and Kyouken. I did not know you guys had a habit of eavesdropping on people¡¯s conversation.

    Kyouken: Don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s Houou who wants to eavesdrop. I wanted to show up at first, but he stopped me.

    Houou: Well, I apologized for the earlier eavesdropping. The realms Shang mentioned caught my interest. Are they well-known in Ming?

    Shang: Thanks to the first emperor of Ming, it was either forgotten or forbidden to be mentioned.

    Shang made up that up as he does not know whether there are still Chinese martial artist around in Katanagatari World.

    However, in Lethal Weapons of Love and Passion which was written by Huang Yi, The first emperor of Ming dynasty wanted to wipe out the entire marital factions. He does not like any factions that is not under this control, so he gives the martial factions a choice, swear loyalty to him or be wiped out.

    Houou: First emperor of Ming¡­ I have heard of him but I wouldn¡¯t expect a sovereign like him would do such a thing.

    Shang: Different rulers have different ideas of rulings. By the way, are you done with your side?

    Houou: Of course.

    Houou laid down the contents of his bundle on the ground.

    Shang sees Entou, Juu and the head of Emonzaemon that still has the mask on.

    Shang touched the head to remove the mask.

    Shang: Houou¡­

    Houou: Yes?

    Shang: Do you really have to rip off his face to get his technique? Any other parts of his body would do right ?If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Houou: Well, It¡¯s complicated.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Just because it is complicated, you just rip off his face!

    Shang retorts in his thoughts.

    Kyouken: I do know something about it. If you wanna¡­

    Houou unleashes his killing intent on Kyouken.

    Houou: Kyouken.

    Kyouken: Alright, I will be quiet about it.

    Kyouken sulks beside Houou.

    Houou: Shang, the talismans you give us. Is it possible to get more from you?

    Houou says while trying to switch the subject.

    Shang: What happen to the talismans I give you?

    Houou took out the two paper talismans. They are red instead of yellow.

    Shang: I see¡­ The talismans lost their effect when they got stained by blood.

    Shang: Sorry to disappoint that I only had one left. If you need more, I have to get back to Ming to make them.

    Kyouken: Shouldn¡¯t your ability to replicate them?

    Houou: Ability?

    Shang: I can, but they will not have the effect you wanted.

    Houou: Kyouken, what do you mean by he can replicate?

    Kyouken: Shang, can you show him?

    Shang: Give me a moment.

    Shang lays his hands on the two Entou and destroys them with his bare hands.

    Houou: Wait¡­

    Kyouken stops him from saying.

    Kyouken: Just watch.

    The two Entou reappeared in Shang¡¯s hands.

    Houou: How did you do that?

    Shang: How should I explain? I believed in your country, it¡¯s known as Senjutsu.

    Houou: Senjutsu!? You¡¯re a Sennin! That would make sense how you know our future.

    Shang: Now you know what I am. So do you want them?

    Shang waves the two Entous in front of Kyouken and Houou.

    Houou: The deviant blade you gave me is enough for me.

    Kyouken: Me too.

    Shang: Then I have two requests.

    Shang says after the Entou Juu disappeared from his hands.

    Houou: I¡¯m all ears.

    Nanami: Wait a minute, Shang.

    Shang: Yes?

    Nanami: I want to know what does Houou mean by I am still not the Japan¡¯s strongest woman.

    Houou: Oh that¡­.have you heard of Sabi Kokken?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Ah that... I totally forgotten about her.

    Sabi Kokken is thirty year old married woman who looked like a five year old girl. She has titles like Shinigami, Kensei of all kensei and lastly History¡¯s strongest swordsman. She could have succeeded Zentouryuu if not for Shikizaki Kiki¡¯s gender requirement. Her son who succeeded Zentouryuu was hinted to be Sabi Hakuhei due to their similar habits of saying something at the end of their sentences.

    In the light novel, she did meet and fight Nanami. The results of the battle was unknown.

    Nanami: Where did I hear that name before?

    Shang: Hida Clan Rebellion¡­.

    Nanami: Oh, that¡­. Father did mention about her to Shichika.

    Shang: If I remember correctly, the shogunate makes sure there is no public records of her.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: She¡¯s basically a weapon of mass destruction and shogunate was right to keep her hidden. The light novel mentions she can destroy a country within days. Compare to her. Tang dynasty¡¯s Wang Xuance who can only destroyed a country within years is nothing.

    Houou: We have our own sources.

    Nanami: Shang

    Shang: Yes?

    Nanami: I want to fight her.

    Shang:............

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I knew this was coming¡­.

    Shang: Fine

    Shang hands Emonzaemon¡¯s mask to Houou.

    Shang: Send this to Togame. She will know what to do with it.

    Houou: And the second request?

    Shang: I would like you both to be Nanami¡¯s sparring partner for the time being.

    Houou: Both of us?

    Shang: Both of your two hundred years of fighting experience should be enough, right?

    Houou: My evaluation of Kokken tells me two hundred years is not enough.

    Shang: Then over three hundred years?

    Houou: You know someone who lived that long ?

    Shang: There is one and I don''t really want to see him.

    Shang: Higaki Rinne.

 Chapter 13 - Seitou, Hakari (Katanagatari)

    Houou and Kyouken: Higaki Rinne!?

    Both Houou and Kyouken shouted out.

    Shang: You guys know about him?

    Kyouken: We knew but¡­.

    Houou: You¡¯re right, even if it¡¯s me, I wouldn¡¯t want to see him.

    Kyouken: He still had the same habit of torturing people by projecting their memories¡­.

    Shang: If I say he also has a deviant blade?

    Houou: What!

    Kyouken: He has one too!

    Shang: Seitou, Hakari. A katana which is blade-less and only has tsuba (hand guard) and tsuka (hilt).

    Shang: A katana that makes the wielder cut thyself, test thyself and know thyself.

    Houou: Seitou, Hakari¡­.

    Kyouken: What a weird deviant blade¡­. What¡¯s the use of a katana when it is blade-less?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: You may think it is useless but to immortals and martial artists, it is very useful.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This katana tests whether if one is true to one¡¯s path. If the people use it, knows they are on the right path, their skills will improve at a higher level but those who use it, realize they are on the wrong path, they either give up hope or go mad.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: One strange thing about this blade, it could affect people who living above where it is buried.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: In the light novel, it says that it shows Hida Takahito how Shikizaki Kiki changed history and Takahito raised a rebellion to restore the correct history.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Nothing is mentioned how it affects Takahito. It seems it also affects the people who serve Takahito.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Takahito¡¯s adviser and Four Heavenly Kings are once the Maniwa Poison Squad from Maniwa Ninja Corps. There is no reason mentioned on why they quit being ninjas and joined Takahito but I can guess it might be Seitou, Hakari¡¯s effect.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: In the light novel, Yasuri Mutsue and Sabi Kokken splits up when attacking Hida Castle. Sabi Kokken¡¯s opponent was Takahito¡¯s adviser, Maniwa Dokuhebi. When Sabi Kokken defeated him, she felt she had lost to him. Nothing is mentioned how they fought but I can guess what happen. When Mutsue and Kokken attacked the Hida Clan, they most likely got affected by the Hakari who shows them the real history. It was only after Kokken defeated the adviser, she realizes Hida Clan Rebellion was just the starting.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The starting of the restoration of history.

    Houou: Allow me to take my leave first. I believe your first request is important to your plans.

    Houou says before taking off.

    Kyouken: I guess I will be Nanami¡¯s sparring partner.

    Shang: Please go all out.

    Kyouken: Leave it to me.

    Kyouken says before running off.

    Shang himself feels tired and decides to take a nap by sitting under a tree.

    After a few hours, Shang suddenly feel one side of his legs being kicked.

    When he opens his eyes, two faces that has the expression of anger appear before him.

    Kyouken: Shang, what is going on with Nanami?

    Houou: I believe you have something to explain.

    Shang: Sorry, I cannot make head or tail of what you want me to say.Can someone help to explain?

    ????: Err... Allow me...to do the explanation.

    A ten-year-old kid who is wearing a penguin suit appears and speaks.

 Chapter 14 - YES, LOLITA! NO TOUCH! (Katanagatari)

    The one who appears and spoke was Maniwa Pengin. If one doesn¡¯t look down on his young age, one will be impressed by his ability to collect information.

    Pengin begins his explanation from when Shang was asleep, the rest of the Maniwa Ninja Corps with the new heads turn up right when Kyouken was sparring with Nanami.

    Misunderstanding the situation, they join in the fray. Both Nanami and Kyouken thought they are being requested to join in, so they did not bother to explain.

    As she is being surrounded, Nanami started to show off what Shang had given her. One of the skills was Ambidexterity. The difficulty of learning this skill depends on the user.

    Ambidexterity was actually a skill that was thought up by Zhou Botong in the Return of the Condor Heroes when he was imprisoned in Peach Blossom Island. As he was bored, he used different martial arts for each hand and fought with himself. Later he applies his skill to fighting his enemies with two different martial arts.

    Nanami was only able to use it when Shang transfer the skill to her before the fight with Sabi Hakuhei.

    The seven heads of the Maniwa Ninja Corps probably felt what Sabi Hakuhei felt when he was fighting Nanami. They are not fighting one Nanami but two Nanami.

    It was only thanks to Houou¡¯s early return and interference, the seven heads decided to give it a rest.

    Maniwa Pengin did not join the fight as he was weakest of the eight heads.

    Shang: if it is Ambidexterity, you can ask Nanami to teach you guys. I have no problem with that.

    Houou: That¡¯s not the problem.

    Kyouken: The problem is Nanami has the ability to copy our fighting techniques?

    Shang: Ah¡­. I didn¡¯t mention that to you guys.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Houou and Kyouken: NO, YOU DIDN¡¯t!

    Shang: Woah, guys, relax.

    Kyouken: The problem is not only she can copy, she even copies the techniques of the entire Maniwa Ninja Corps.

    It seems that in the middle of the fight, Nanami went against each head mirroring their ownninpou. Surprised by her actions, the heads questioned Nanami and the answer scarred them for life.

    Shang: I sincerely apologize on the behalf of Nanami and I will pay extra for the other heads.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I thought I told her not to show off. Well, Whatever.

    Houou: No, that¡¯s no need to. We have a request instead.

    Kyouken: Do we really need one? Houou, we are actually doing great.

    Houou: Kyouken. Look at us now. The alliance of twelve heads may look fine on the surface but the inside we are all actually bickering among themselves. Don¡¯t forget the matter about Maniwa Bofura. If we are actually working together, Maniwa village won¡¯t be in a disastrous state like now.

    Kyouken: Houou¡­

    Houou: This is our request...no, this is a request from the twelve heads.

    Shang: Uh-huh?

    Houou: We would like Nanami to be our leader and you to be her adviser.

    Houou prostrates behind Shang.

    Kyouken: This is also my request.

    Pengin & Kyouken followed suit.

    Shang: ¡­.!

    Couple of things is running through Shang¡¯s thoughts.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Nanami!? Leader of the Maniwa Ninja!? Kage!? Nanami, the Copy Kage!?

    ????: What is this nyan~? Welcoming party nyan~?

    A child-like voice was heard behind the tree where Shang was sitting under.

    Houou, Kyouken and Pengin immediately stood up to the sudden appearance of a five year old girl who was speaking.

    It was only when Pengin saw the girl, he was shivering in terror.

    Shang notices the change in Pengin¡¯s expression and decide to greet the new visitor.

    Shang: Excuse me, May I know who are you?

    ????: I am¡­.

    Before the girl could finish her sentence, Pengin burst out in terror.

    Pengin: Sa.Sa...

    Pengin was muttering and pointing at the girl.

    Shang: Sa?

    Pengin: SABI KOKKEN!

    Pengin faints after he finishes saying.

    Kokken: Nyan?

 Chapter 15 - Blade & Soul (Katanagatari)

    Kokken: What is wrong with this boy nyan~? Am i that scary nyan~?

    Shang, Houou and Kyouken¡¯s thoughts: Normal people would have died of fright if they actually know your background. What¡¯s with the nyan~ coming out from the mouth of a fifty year old lolita?

    Kokken: Why do I feel that all of you are talking bad behind my back?

    Kokken instinctively looks at Shang, Houou and Kyouken.

    Shang: No, it¡¯s your imagination.

    Shang shakes his head and says.

    Houou and Kyoken: That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your imagination.

    Houou and Kyoken nod and say,

    Shang, Houou and Kyouken¡¯s thoughts: We can already guess mentioning her age and calling her obasan is a taboo word.

    Kokken: Well, whatever nyan~.

    Kokken: So where¡¯s Yasuri Nanami nyan~? I want to see the girl who defeated my son nyan~.

    Kyouken: Madam Sabi, it¡¯s already late and Nanami could have retire for the night. I could guide you to her.

    Kokken: No need to call me madam nyan~, Miss Inu. You give the feeling that you are older than me nyan~.

    Kyouken¡¯s thought: Scary. Was that her natural instinct or her swordsman instinct?.

    Kokken: Well. I am not bothered with such trivial matters. Lead the way, Miss inu. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Houou: Miss Inu¡­

    Houou was giggling with his mouth covered by one hand.

    Kyouken¡¯s thoughts: Houou...I will get you for this¡­

    Kyouken left together with Kokken.

    This leaves Shang, Houou and a fainted Pengin.

    Houou: So what are your arrangements, our future adviser.

    Houou starts off first, breaking the silence.

    Shang: You know I will agree because we have no choice.

    Houou: Oh, let me hear it.

    Shang: Once we are done with the shogun, history will fix itself. The shogunate will not allow anyone who can kill a shogun to live. I, Nanami, Shichika and Togame will have to enter into hiding. The best place for a hiding would be the Maniwa village.

    Houou: But Bofura is still around¡­

    Shang: We have no choice but to allow Bofura to live. He¡¯s the only link that ensures the shogunate that Maniwa Ninja Corps have not betrayed them yet.

    Shang: Through Bofura, we can spread the message that Maniwa Ninja Army need time to recover and Bofura will be handling anything the shogunate needs.

    Houou: You¡¯re indeed a good adviser but what makes you think Togame will join us after what we have done to her?

    Shang: Her true identity. Since you guys have a way of finding out, the shogunate should have their own way of knowing. Either way, she couldn¡¯t survive since she is also related to Shichika.

    Houou: What about Princess Hitei?

    Shang: Princess Hitei works for the shogunate but she does not have the heart to do so. She will not be an obstacle for now. She most likely replies on Bofura for information. All Pengin need to do is feed them both half-real and half-fake information. That should temporary cloud their judgement.

    Houou: Impressive.  What are your next arrangements?

    Shang: After this, I and Nanami will go to Lake Fuyou, Edo.

    Shang: The rest of the Maniwa¡­.Hmm...

    Shang: You guys won¡¯t have problems getting Otou, Nokogiri and Seitou, Hakari.

    Shang: The problem is  Dokutou, Mekki.

    Houou: Dokutou, Mekki?

    Shang: Houou

    Houou: Yes?

    Shang: Will you believe me if I say it houses the soul of Shikizaki Kiki?

    Houou: What!?

 Chapter 16 - Kokken Sensei (Katanagatari)

    Shang: If I remember correctly, it works similarly to Kyouken¡¯s Ninpou.

    Shang: I suppose I and Nanami will handle that deviant blade too.

    Shang: These will be my plans for now. Any comments?

    Houou: No comment. We will proceed as planned.

    Shang: I have already changed the future. Houou

    Shang: I am not surprised if there will be unexpected changes.

    Shang: I hope you guys will adjust to them.

    Houou: I understand. For Kyouken, I will leave her with you.

    Shang: Thank you. Good night then, Houou

    Houou: Good night. Foreigner (Ganjin)...no¡­. Adviser (Komon) Shang.

    Houou carries the unconscious Pengin in one arm and disappeared into the night.

    Shang looks up at the stars.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Four more blades and a head to go¡­. I hope I don''t have to include more heads in the process.

    Shang turns in for the night.

    The next morning¡­¡­¡­.

    Sounds of falling trees wake Shang up like an alarm clock.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Really¡­.just let me sleep a bit longer.

    Shang wakes out of his tent and sees the fight between Nanami and Kokken.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What are you guys doing to nature? Deforestation? Nature will be crying. No...it is already crying.

    Shang looks at the mess they did as he thinks.

    Shang could also hear them speaking while exchanging blows.

    Kokken: Interesting nyan~. It¡¯s like fighting two users of Kyotouryuu nyan~.

    Kokken speaks as she evades a fast incoming attack from Nanami:

    Nanami: Thank you for your praise.

    Nanami says as she attempts another hit at Kokken.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Kokken: Mutsue should be happy to have a daughter like you nyan~.

    Nanami stops in her tracks when she hears that.

    Kokken: What¡¯s wrong nyan~?

    Nanami: Nothing.

    Kokken: Let¡¯s continue then nyan~. Show me how you defeat my son nyan~.

    Nanami: Here I come!

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I guess the time what Yasuri Mutsue did to her still affects her.

    Shang thinks as he sees the conversation between Kokken and Nanami.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: There is something wrong with Mutsue¡¯s actions.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: He could have killed Nanami when Shichika was not around, but he did that instead.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Nothing in the light novel mentions that Mutsue had a death wish.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I can suppose the attempted murder of Nanami was to complete the deviant blade, Kyotou, Yasuri.

    Shang finds Shikizaki Kiki¡¯s methods of making Kyotou and Zentou are similar to the methods martial artists in the Shang¡¯s main world used to reach further weapon realms.

    To become a blade, one must think like a blade, fight like a blade and feel like a blade.

    It¡¯s no different from becoming a killing machine.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I wonder if Sabi Family did the same thing.

    As Shang thinks, the fight between Kokken and Nanami was over.

    Kokken: As I thought nyan~, you have achieved what I and my son couldn¡¯t achieve nyan~.

    Nanami: Huh?

    Kokken: People only call me Kensei of all kensei because anything I wield can be a katana, but they never thought I could do that because of Zentouryuu nyan~.

    Kokken: In the end, Zentouryuu is never my blade nyan~.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I guess Hakuhei also figured it out and abandoned Zentouryuu. He might have won Nanami if he used Zentouryuu,

    Nanami: What are you talking about?

    Kokken: Nothing. I was just thinking aloud.

    Kokken smiles as she looks at Nanami.

    Kokken¡¯s thoughts: A Kensei that does not use katana, I wonder how many people become despair if they hear this nyan~.

    Kokken: Nanami.

    Nanami: Yes?

    Kokken: Do you want to learn Zentouryuu nyan~?

    Nanami: I don¡¯t think I can learn Zentouryuu. If I remember correctly, Zentouryuu requires one to wield a weapon. As a Kyotouryuu user, I don¡¯t think I should be wielding one.

    Kokken: Oh, who told you that nyan~?

    Nanami: Shang did.

    Kokken: I see...Shang nyan~.

    Kokken looks at the Shang like a cat who has just found a new toy.

    This gives Shang goosebumps.

    Shang¡¯s thought: Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am not interesting in a fifty year old lolita.

    Kokken: It is correct that the requirement for Zentouryuu.is to wield a weapon.

    Kokken says as she turns back to Nanami.

    Kokken: Have you thought as a blade, you could use Zentouryuu without wielding anything?

    Nanami: I don¡¯t think I can do it.

    Nanami¡¯s technique only allows her to copy trained abilities and techniques. Combining and creating new techniques is not her forte.

    Kokken: No, you can do it nyan~.

    Kokken: All you need is a teacher who can guide you nyan~.

    Nanami: And that will be?

    Kokken: From now on, call me Kokken Sensei nyan~.

 Chapter 17 - Fukou-da~ (Katanagatari)

    Shang: No. I don¡¯t need physical training.

    Shang was being dragged by Kokken using the back of his collar.

    Kokken: With that kind of weak physical body, how can you be a wielder of Kyotou, Yasuri nyan~?

    Shang: I don¡¯t see the need for that.

    Shang: We are completely doing fine. Right, Nanami?

    Nanami: But Sensei said that¡­.

    Shang: Seriously, do you have to believe everything she say?

    Kokken: It doesn¡¯t matter you believe me or not nyan~. This does not excuse you from training nyan~.

    Shang:.............

    This is happening after some time they obtained and destroyed Bitou, Kanzashi.

    Shang had convinced Kokken to come along with them on their blade hunt.

    Kokken agrees to come along and says that once Nanami¡¯s training is completed, she will leave.

    When the three of them reached Lake Biwa, they found the patrolling protector of Shikizaki Kiki¡¯s workshop, Biyorigou.

    Both Kokken and Nanami were saying how cute Biyorigou was made and wanted to have one for their doll collection.

    Both of them looked at Shang with cute puppy eyes.

    Shang explained to them it is not a doll but a deviant blade known as Bitou, Kanzashi.

    Both Kokken and Nanami was shocked as they thought the four blades the doll was holding was

    the Kanzashi.

    Before Shang could proceed to take down Biyorigou, a thought struck him.

    Who told Sabi Hakuhei that he was a failure?

    It couldn¡¯t be Sabi Kokken as she is a mother and a woman of a samurai family, she wouldn¡¯t have let Sabi become a ronin.

    As a user who mastered Zentouryuu, she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to judge whether if Sabi who has also mastered Zentouryuu was a failure.

    The only one left that could judge would be her husband.

    Nothing in the light novel mentioned who is the husband of Sabi Kokken and father of Sabi Hakuhei.

    It was Biyorigou that gives Shang the hint.

    In the light novel, Princess Hitei mentioned that Biyorigou is based on the appearance of the woman Shikizaki Kiki loves most before he was alive.

    If one is to remove the extra height from Biyorigou¡¯s legs, one could see the doll has the similar height of a child.

    This reminds Shang of Sabi Kokken as her height is also the height of a child.

    Biyorigou has been guarding Kiki¡¯s workshop for centuries so it couldn¡¯t be Sabi Kokken.

    There is a possibility that Kiki finds Kokken¡¯s appearance similar to his late love and started to get into a relationship with her.

    From the way how Hakuhei wear, he might be hiding the outlined mark of rhombus chain which Shikizaki Kiki also had with a collar.

    Shang decided to make a daring guess and asked Kokken.

    Shang: Kokken.

    Kokken: Call me Sensei nyan~.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I didn¡¯t ask for you to be my teacher.

    Shang: Fine. Kokken Sensei.

    Kokken: Yes?

    Shang: Does Biyorigou look familiar to you?

    Kokken: I don¡¯t recall seeing that before nyan~.

    Shang: From what I know, it is built based on the appearance of the woman Shikizaki Kiki loves most.

    Kokken:.......

    Kokken who was looking at Biyorigou, was silent for a while

    Kokken: What are you trying to say nyan~?

    Shang: Shikizaki Kiki

    Shang: He was the father of Hakuhei, wasn¡¯t he?

    Kokken: What makes you think that he is the father?

    This time Kokken looks directly at Shang.

    Shang notices Kokken had dropped the nyan~ at the end of her sentence.

    Shang: Hakuhei¡¯s birth¡­.

    Kokken: Shang!

    Kokken looks away from Shang before shouting.

    Before Shang could complete his sentence, Kokken interrupted him.

    Shang: Yes!

    Kokken: You¡¯re a clever boy, Shang nyan~. There are some things should be left buried so that people can move on nyan~.

    Kokken says before she moves towards Biyorigou.

    Nanami: Be careful, Sensei!

    Nanami shouts as she notices Biyorigou has detected Kokken and start moving towards Kokken.

    With one swing of her wooden stick, Kokken not only cut off the head of Biyorigou, she also cut off the blades which the doll was holding.

    Kokken: Sorry, Nanami. My hand slipped nyan~.

    Kokken smiles as she turns to Nanami.

    Nanami: It¡¯s alright. Sensei.

    Nanami did not hear the entire conversation as she was observing the Biyorigou¡¯s movements.

    From the actions of Kokken, she knows that Kokken does not like the doll and decided not to question her further.

    Kokken: Nanami.

    Nanami: Yes?

    Kokken: Come and accompany me for a walk nyan~.

    Nanami: Yes, Sensei.

    Nanami looks at Shang before she left the area with Kokken.

    Shang: Kyouken

    Shang says while he looks at the decapitated Biyorigou.

    Kyouken appears besides Shang.

    Shang: About the conversation I had with Kokken¡­

    Kyouken: I did not hear anything.

    Shang: Eh? I have not say anything yet.

    Kyouken: I am not an idiot, Shang.

    Kyouken: I wouldn¡¯t want someone who can destroy a country to be hot on my heels.

    Shang: Well, since you know what to do, I will not say anything about it.

    Shang: Any news regarding other deviant blades?

    Kyouken: Nothing yet but there are news regarding the princess.

    Shang: The princess?

    Kyouken: Yes, it seems our princess did not rely on Bofura. She instead hires a ninja from the Fuuma Clan.

    Kyouken: We could not find any information regarding the Fuuma Clan. It is like the ninja just popped out from somewhere.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Fuuma Clan. Where did I hear that from?

    Shang: Let¡¯s hope he knows his place and doesn¡¯t share the same fate as his predecessor.

    Shang: Send word to Houou and the others that we are done with Bitou, Kanzashi and will be moving on to Dokuto, Mekki.

    Kyouken: Dokuto, Mekki?

    Shang: You heard of it?

    Kyouken: No. I heard it from Houou that you said the deviant blade could house a soul.

    Shang: Interested?

    Kyouken: Of course.

    Shang: If you want, I will make a new one for you.

    Kyouken: Eh? So I don¡¯t have to give you Soutou, Kanazuchi in exchange?

    Shang: I have no need for Kanazuchi. It¡¯s up to you to decide its fate.

    Kyouken: I see. I will leave for now. See ya.

    Kyouken disappears into thin air.

    This leaves Shang and the broken Biyorigou alone in the area.

    Shang: Time to get to work¡­

    Shang stretches his arms and moves to Biyorigou.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I remember Togame managed to dig up information on the next deviant blade from the workshop ruins. The Koureijutsu I had should be able to cut down the time I need to search.

    When Kokken and Nanami return, they find Shang sleeping next to the pit-hole which he had dig till he was exhausted and tired.

    This is where it all started when Shang was dragged from his sleep by Kokken for physical training.

    Some area nearLake Biwa...

    Kokken: Your grip is wrong! Grip it correctly!

    Kokken: Straighten your back!

    Kokken: Swing Harder!

    Kokken is shouting at Shang like a kendo instructor.

    Nanami is looking at Shang with stars in her eyes,

    Shang is crying in his thoughts.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Is this my punishment for asking? Fukou-da~

 Chapter 18 - Saa, Shokun... Hajimemashou ka? (Katanagatari)

    Shang: Here we are.

    Shang: Mount Fuji.

    Nanami: This is beautiful.

    As Nanami¡¯s training was completed, Kokken takes her leave.

    Shang heaved a sigh of relief to that.

    Now Shang and Nanami are standing on top of a small hill, looking at the mountain.

    The forest in between them and Mount Fuji was Aokigahara.

    Within one of the caves of Aokigahara, there is a deviant blade.

    The deviant blade was known as Dokutou, Mekki.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Dokuto, Mekki probably can wait.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Shikizaki Kiki¡¯s body could also be here.

    In the modern days, Aokigahara is considered as one of the famous suicide spots but in the ancient times, this is also a famous spot for samurais¡¯ suicide rituals.

    Twenty years ago, Shikizaki Kiki did make one appearance, and then he disappeared.

    Dokuto, Mekki might be his final work.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Koureijutsu should be able to give me the answer.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go, Nanami

    Nanami: Coming.

    Meanwhile, Shang and Nanami enters Aokigahara, Togame and Shichika was confronting Higaki Rinne about Seitou, Hakari.

    Togame: WHAT DO YOU MEAN IT IS GONE?

    Togame: AREN¡¯T YOU THE WIELDER?

    Shichika: Calm down, Togame. At least listen to what does the Sennin got to say.

    Togame: HOW COULD I CALM DOWN!

    Shichika: Since it is gone, we just have to look for it.

    Togame: Even if you say that¡­.

    What actually angers Togame was not about the disappearance of Hakari.

    It is the planning that did not go according to what she wants.

    Even if she had already relied on Princess Hitei and her new ninja, the information she wants seems to be delayed for days.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    First trouble she had was at Satsuma. She did not expect Azekura Kanara who had already lost his deviant blade, Zokutou, Yoroi, took out another deviant blade Hakuto, Hari to challenge Shichika for Togame again.

    Shichika nearly lost as it was not a contest of strength and Kanara has the advantage.

    Along their journey as they managed to reach the Itezora village, Soutou, Kanazuchi was already stolen.

    They had no trouble as Itezora villagers only accept strangers who could win them in the contest of strength.

    Before they left, a messenger came up and pass them the mask of Souda Emonzaemon.

    Togame knows that Emonzaemon wears this mask, but she had no idea why the mask was passed to her.

    It was some time later that she found out Emonzaemon¡¯s death when she was greeted by the new Fuma ninja.

    Second trouble which both Togame and Shichika had was due to Shang¡¯s interference. Instead of Nanami, they ended up facing the entire Shin-ei-tai of Mount Shirei (Shireizan).

    Togame thought once Shichika took down the head of Shin-ei-tai, they should be able to walk away with Akutou, Bita. She didn¡¯t expect the leaderless Shin-ei-tai to go crazy about Bita being gone from their side and attack them. In the end, Shichika took Nanami¡¯s place in taking the entire Shin-ei-tai down.

    Hoping nothing would go wrong again, Togame and Shichika proceed Lake Biwa and only managed to find the broken remains of Bitou, Kanzashi.

    A deviant blade that is broken is no longer valuable. Togame simply sends whatever remains of Kanzashi to the Yanari shogunate and tells Shichika to dig around for information on other deviant blades.

    Shang has already covered up the right hole before he and Nanami left. Shichika had to spend more time in digging a couple holes to find the correct one.

    The Fuma ninja managed to arrive on time with news that Outou, Nokogiri was stolen from its location before they are about to continue their journey.

    Learning of it, the duo had to make way to Togame¡¯s childhood home which is Hyakkeijou, Oushuu for Seitou, Hakari.

    This is where Togame started to lost her temper.

    Rinne: Well, to be precise. I am not the real wielder.

    Togame and Shichika: Eh?

    Rinne: When Shichika passed me Hakari, I refuse to hold on to it and bury it deep in the ground.

    Rinne: I did not want to end up like the previous owners of the deviant blades.

    Rinne: After three hundred years, I did not expect Hakari to able to choose a wielder even it is buried.

    Rinne: Twenty years ago, the wielder himself activates its effects and raises a rebellion against the shogunate. Blood was spilled and a country was destroyed.

    Rinne: I had to seal it personally in order to prevent that from happening again.

    Togame: so the true wielder was¡­.

    Rinne: Hida Takahito.

    Shichika: Togame¡­

    Shichika notices Togame getting pale.

    Togame: Higaki Rinne.

    Rinne: Yes?

    Togame: You knew the reason, right?

    Togame: The reason why Hida Takahito rebels against the shogunate?

    Rinne: If Seitou, Hakari was still here, it should be able to show you why.

    Rinne: I can show you the reason but why should I do that?

    Togame: Higaki Rinne, what do you need?

    Rinne: Simple. Pass my test.

    While Shichika and Togame go through Higaki Rinne¡¯s illusion test, Shang and Nanami has already completed their task and met up with the twelve heads of the Maniwa Ninja Army.

    In the middle of the meeting, Shang is explaining his plans for the assassination of the Yanari Shogun.

    Shang: Now everyone has a role to play and all backup plans are in place.

    Shang: Saa, Shokun... Hajimemashou ka?

    Shang smiles grimly.

 Chapter 19 - Sayonara, Katanagatari (Katanagatari)

    Eighty years have passed after the assassination of the Yanari shogun,

    Deep inside a forest, there is a hidden village known as the Maniwa village.

    An old man is sitting by the pond waiting for something to bite his fishing bait.

    Behind the old man, there was a figure in black wearing a kasa.

    Old man: You finally came back.

    The old man speaks when he notices the presence behind him.

    Black figure: I have returned.

    The black figure removes his kasa, revealing his long and white spiky hair.

    Old man: So you completed it?

    Black figure: Just like Togame had once wanted.

    The figure in black was Yasuri Shichika.

    After the assassination of the shogun, Togame gives up on her revenge and decided to move on with her life, living together with Shichika on the island where they first meet.

    They only decided to move into Maniwa village due to the new shogunate¡¯s persistence of needing their service.

    The reason for the new shogunate¡¯s persistence was due to Princess Hitei.

    After witnessing the assassination, she and her Fuma ninja disappear from the shogunate.

    Without the management of Princess Hitei, the shogunate was functioning poorly.

    That¡¯s why they try to enlist the help of the famous strategian. Togame.

    During the eighty years, Togame died of old age and Shichika decided to leave the village to fulfill Togame¡¯s last wish which is making a map of Japan.

    Shichika: What about you, Shang?

    Shichika: Have you been visiting Sister¡¯s grave lately?

    The old man was Shang but that is not his real appearance.

    Shang finds out he still retains his youthful appearance and uses Kotsuniku Zaiku to show the surrounding people he was aging like everyone else

    There is no way Shang could hide it from Nanami¡¯s eyes. Nanami herself do not mind and allows Shang to continue doing it.

    After Shang is done with the shogun, he and Nanami move into Maniwa village to live together.

    They got married on the same day which Shichika married Togame.

    Being together for twenty years, they still have no descendants. Following Houou¡¯s advice, they adopted several orphans as their children in the Maniwa village.

    After some time, Nanami says she feels stuck at her martial realm and wants to challenge Kokken so that she can break through.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Shang was against it as Nanami was his wife and also the head of the Maniwa village.

    Nanami ignores Shang¡¯s objections and asks advice from Houou and Kyouken.

    Houou was currently no longer the head of his clan but an elder with no authority.

    He himself passed the baton to Kyouken.

    Kyouken herself is now housing a deviant blade like Shikizaki Kiki and only possesses maidens who are selected to be the head of her clan.

    She¡¯s all up for it as she says that they have been in low cover for so long and it is time to show other ninja villages that Maniwa village is still going strong.

    Shang still objects, saying Kokken is already at her nineties, challenging her right now is a disgrace to the samurai.

    Later the night after the discussion, Nanami shows Shang Kokken¡¯s letter of challenge. Kokken hopes for a final duel before she dies.

    Shang: Do you really have to do this?

    Shang looks at Nanami whose beautiful black hair now covered in gray.

    Nanami walks up to Shang and lays her head on his chest.

    Nanami: I promise I will come back alive.

    That were the words she says before she leaves the village and proceeds to the location of the duel.

    Before Nanami left, Shang asks for Houou¡¯s help in keeping an eye on Nanami as he cannot leave due to taking over the village head temporarily. Houou pats Shang on the shoulders, agrees to help and tells him not to worry.

    After several months, Houou came back with a pale Nanami on his back.

    The fight between Nanami and Kokken had leveled an unnamed mountain to the ground.

    In order to win Kokken who is going all out, Nanami went all out too¡­ at the cost of her lifespan.

    Nanami won in the end and the entire village went into celebration mode.

    Shang did not care much about the celebration and simply went back into home with Nanami.

    He was unhappy.

    He thought he and Nanami could enjoy their lives to fullest.

    Nanami¡¯s breakthrough could have let her live longer but fate does not seem to allow it.

    Her breakthrough was a failure, and she might die earlier than Togame.

    There is currently nothing in Shang¡¯s system store that could increase longevity.

    Shang knows he could not blame anyone.

    Nanami notices Shang¡¯s sad expression and hugs him.

    Nanami: Even I am gone, I will always be in your heart.

    Nanami whispers to Shang¡¯s ear.

    Shang: I know.

    Shang says quietly.

    Time passes by and Shang was currently in Nanami¡¯s funeral.

    He was quiet and only speaks whenever it is necessary.

    Following with Togame¡¯s funeral, he transferred all the authority he had to a successor, and requested for a small hut by the pond so that he would fish there quietly.

    Shang:........

    Shang did not answer when Shichika questions him.

    He himself had wondered when was the last time he visited Nanami''s grave.

    Shang could have gone back to his main world using the World Ticket, but he did not.

    He had wondered why he did not do that.

    Shang was unable to describe the feeling he is having now.

    Shichika: I have heard from Houou. You have been like that since Nanami¡¯s funeral.

    Shichika: it¡¯s already five years. Time to stop running away, right ?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Me? Running away? Probably.

    Shang: You ran enough to realize that?

    Shichika: Probably.

    Shichika: Want a drink? I found something good during my travels.

    Shang: You can go on ahead.

    Shang: I have something to do.

    Shang says after standing up.

    Shichika: Then see you around.

    Shichika walks back to the village.

    Shang takes out an white urn from thin air after Shichika was gone.

    Shang: Should we return to our real home, Nanami?

 Chapter 20 - Game Room

    Shang: This is¡­.

    Shang thought he should back to his main world and did not expect to come to a white room.

    As he looks around, he notices a set of table and chair in the middle of the room

    Shang moves closer and notices there is something that looks like a crystal transparent display panel.

    He notices there is also a surface keyboard and a touch pad.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Has technology become more advanced when I was away from my home world?

    Seeing there is nothing with the table and chair, Shang sits down and tries to activates by tapping the touchpad.

    A black screen appears with white text in the middle.

    System: Welcome to the Game Room v1.0

    The screen flashes again to show the mouse cursor and three white square buttons which are placed from left to right..

    They are Mail, System and Shop.

    The Mail button seems to have an red exclamation mark button on the top right of it.

    Shang decided to check out the System and Shop button first.

    After clicking on the System button, the screen flickers and a rectangle button replaced the previous screen.

    It says System Store.

    Shang clicks on it and sees the items are being categorized into three types.

    System items are items created by the system.

    User items obtained using the Collector''s TouchIf you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Workshop items are items created or edited by the user and were later added to the system store.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Workshop items? I don''t remember seeing any workshop button anyway.

    Shang is done with the System button and tries to return back to the previous screen by pressing Esc as he does not see any Back button.

    It works and returns Shang back to screen with three square buttons.

    Shang goes with the Shop button and sees two rectangle button replaced the previous screen by placing themselves from top to button.

    They are World Store and Shop Design.

    World Store works similarly to System Store but it does not have all the items that System Store has as Shang has not added them. All shops will sell the same items no matter where they are located.

    Store Design allows Shang to view the shop in 3D view and place any items he wants but someone is sitting on the item he wanted to move, he has to wait for the person to move before moving it.

    Store Design also allows Shang to view people who is walking around in his shop.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That¡¯s it for now, Time to check the mail.

    Shang returns back to the first screen and click on Mail Button.

    Shang: Woah.

    Shang sees the long stretch of mails with the subject saying ¡°Achievement¡± and a present icon as its mail icon.

    Shang: I guess I have to go through them¡­.

    There are too many to show so Shang will just list out the important ones.

    <hr>

    Achievement: 100 Customers

    Reward: Shop Counter

    This item is added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Achievement: 100 Spatial Items

    Reward: System Storage

    System Storage is enabled.

    <hr>

    Secret Achievement: Collect all fourteen Deviant Blades.

    Reward: System Workshop

    System Workshop is enabled.

    <hr>

    Secret Achievement: Defeat Kokken

    Reward: Kokken¡¯sMartial Crystal (Limit: 1)

    This item has been added to the system storage.

    Item ¡°Martial Crystal¡± is added to system store.

    <hr>

    Secret Achievement: Yasuri Nanami¡¯s Romance

    Reward: Companion ¡°Yasuri Nanami¡± item (Limit: 1)

    If companion dies, User can revive it using Trade Points.

    If User dies, the companions will follow suit.

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang: Nanami!

 Chapter 21 - Lu Qishi

    Shang takes out a crystal orb item that was named Companion ¡°Yasuri Nanami¡±.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: How do I use this?

    As Shang was trying to find a way, a black mini-screen appears above the orb.

    System: Your relationship rank with this character is higher than the current rank of the orb

    System: Would you like to upgrade?

    Shang:....... Yes

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Just get this over and let me see Nanami.

    The item which Shang was holding renames to Lover ¡°Yasuri Nanami¡±.

    The screen later flicked and another message pops up.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:....... I want to see her right now!

    Answering Shang¡¯s thoughts, the crystal orb brightens up and moves two meters away before transforming into a figure of light.

    Shang covers his eyes from the binding light with this arm, and then he sees a long green haired girl whose eyes are closed with her original set of clothing.

    Before she could fall backwards onto the floor, Shang rushes forward and hugs her.

    Shang: I finally see you again, Nanami.

    The girl in Shang¡¯s arms starts to stir and her eyes slowly open.

    Nanami: Shang?

    The girl says after she recognizes the man who is hugging.

    Shang: Yeah, I am here.

    Nanami: I thought I have died.

    Shang: Yeah, you died but something brought you back.

    Nanami: My body¡­.is back to the original form?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Nanami looks at one of her hands while Shang is still hugging her.

    Nanami: Shang! My martial¡­¡­.

    Shang: I don¡¯t care about that!

    Shang interrupts Nanami while shouting.

    Nanami: Shang¡­.

    Shang: I don¡¯t care as long you are back in my arms.

    Shang: That¡¯s all I care about.

    Nanami:......

    Shang: Nanami¡­

    Nanami: Yes?

    Shang: Let me stay like this for a while longer.

    Nanami:....OK.

    Nanami says while putting her arms around the man who she loved.

    While Nanami and Shang are still hugging each other, a new mail comes in.

    <hr>

    Secret Achievement: Reunited Lovers

    Rewards: Lover¡¯s Ring

    Only Lover can equip this item.

    Each Lover can only have one of this item.

    Character Bound.

    This item is added to the System Store.

    <hr>

    Nanami: So this is your world?

    Shang: No, this is more like a small world that my power creates.

    Nanami: Hmm¡­.

    Before Nanami starts her exploration of the white room, Shang passed her skills and abilities back to her.

    It appears after Shang summons her, Nanami has become a normal person who does not have martial arts and abilities.

    She also doesn¡¯t have her eye technique ¡°Mikeko¡± that she created to copy abilities that are not naturally obtained.

    Her martial talent still remains at genius level as she managed to remaster her skills after she got them from Shang.

    Shang gives Nanami Kokken¡¯s martial crystal which allows her to break through to Marital Teacher ninth class.

    Comparing Nanami to The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber novel¡¯s Zhang Sanfeng who is a Martial Teacher first class, she still got a long way to go.

    Shang: Nanami, Do you want to see a new world?

    Nanami: New world?

    Shang: The main world where I came from.

    Nanami: I will go wherever you bring me to.

    Shang: Nanami¡­

    Nanami: Shang......

    Shang: Oh yeah, I totally forget you might need a Chinese name.

    Nanami: Chinese name? Do I need that?

    Shang: I don¡¯t know how the world I live in would react to foreigners but having a Chinese name would be safer.

    Nanami: So what do you suggest?

    Shang: Let¡¯s see...If I would translate your Japanese name... It would be Lu Qishi.

    Nanami: Lu Qishi¡­.

    Shang: In short, I would call Shi¡¯er and you can call me Yinchao.

    Nanami: Shi¡¯er¡­.Yinchao¡­ I might get a hang of it.

    Shang: Well, take your time. You have much more to learn.

 Chapter 22 - Brotherly Feud

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This is awkward

    Shang is currently lying on his bed while thinking.

    The reason for Shang¡¯s thoughts was when Shang entered the shop with Nanami, Xiao-wan immediately flared up for no reason and started screaming like she is already Shang¡¯s wife.

    Shang can totally feel what the protagonist in Oreshura light novel felt.

    After getting a hint from Nanami that she will handle it, Shang retreats to his favorite hideout which is the bedroom.

    As Shang daydreams while looking up at the ceiling, his view was blocked by a smiling Nanami.

    Shang: How is she?

    Nanami: I told her our relationship.

    Shang: and then?

    Nanami: She wants to be left alone for a while.

    Shang:.........

    Shang: Sorry.

    Nanami: For?

    Shang: Just now.

    Nanami: It¡¯s not your fault.

    Nanami: You should as well take her in.

    Shang: No.

    Nanami: Why?

    Shang: it¡¯s like only one month when I found her outside the shop.

    Shang: Do you think our relationship would go beyond the line of brother and sister within a month?

    Shang: Impossible, right?

    Nanami: But both of you are not blood related.

    Shang:...... I need more time.

    Nanami: You are indeed considering it.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Shang: No, I wasn¡¯t.

    As Shang wants to explain, he notices orange spots in the Shop Design.

    Shang: Hmm!?

    Shang suddenly jumps from the bed.

    Nanami: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang: We have unwanted guests.

    Shang runs downstairs just in time to hear shouting between Xiao-wan and a male voice.

    Xiao-wan: Like I say, there are limits for everyone.

    Xiao-wan: If we simply sell you over the limit, we are completely breaking shop rules.

    Xiao-wan: Who would enter a shop that does that?

    ????: You listen here!

    ????: I am actually paying more than usual amount.

    ????: Just give whatever you have in stock.

    Xiao-wan: Sorry, I have to ask you to leave.

    Xiao-wan: I believe you''re a troublemaker.

    ????: What did you say!

    Shang: What¡¯s going on here?

    Before the male voice decides to do the hard way, Shang appears and says.

    Xiao-wan: Shang¡­

    A guy wearing blue Hanfu turns to Shang.

    ????: So you are the shopkeeper. You look too young to be one.

    Shang: Looks can be deceiving but I don''t think that''s the point. I heard someone here wants to break shop rules.

    ????: C¡¯mon, it¡¯s not like other shops did not do the same.

    Shang: Then I am sorry to disappoint you that this shop is totally different from others.

    Shang points to his board of rules. which is hanging on the wall.

    Shang: Either buy or scram.

    ????:.........

    ????: MEN! I AM CLOSING THIS SHOP!

    A group of six men who are holding weapons enters the shop.

    Shang: Before you start, do you know I have connections with the Wang Family?

    ????: Wang Family? A shop like yours would have connections with the Wang Family? Don''t make me laugh!

    ????: MEN! DO IT!

    Chencai: STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY!

    Wang Chencai also enters the shop with another group of men.

    Chencai: Have you gone mad, Second brother?

    Chencai: You forgot what the head says?

    Second brother: I know when I am mad and when I am not.

    Second brother: Listen, Third brother. All we have to do is just force this shop to give us the formula for red medicine, and we will be wealthy forever.

    Chencai: YUANCAI!

    Yuancai: What are you afraid of? You should be a man like me and take whatever should be yours!

    Chencai: Yuancai, you!

    Shang watches the two Wang brothers arguing among themselves.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Did the red potions become famous in the world?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I don¡¯t like how this is going.

    Yuancai: Screw this! MEN!

    Chencai: YUANCAI!

    Shang I think you need to cool your head...outside.

    Shang sends Wang Yuancai flying outside with a finger flick to the forehead.

    Shang then turns to Chencai.

    Shang: You got some explaining to do.

 Chapter 23 - Ten years

    Chencai: It¡¯s complicated and you wouldn''t want to hear it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If complicacy can be the reason for everything, do we still need the police?

    Shang: I don¡¯t see how a family member of yours would be used by someone else.

    Shang says while watching Yuancai¡¯s men who are running out of the shop

    Chencai: I did warn him about his friends, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Shang: In other words, he¡¯s worthless to the Wang Family.

    Chencai: He¡¯s worthless, but he is still my brother,

    Shang: Are you sure you want to take care of someone like him for the rest of your life?

    Chencai: If my father is not the head of the family, I would gladly lock him up in the house forever.

    Shang: So how did you drag my business into this messy family feud of yours?

    Chencai: Don¡¯t blame me. You should be blaming the Pill Academy.

    Shang: Pill Academy?

    Chencai: They discover how to use pill alchemy on your red medicine. Due to your shop rules, they are unable to stock up as much as they want, so they try to buy from others at a higher price.

    Chencai takes a little jade bottle and hands it over to Shang.

    Shang uncorks the jade bottle and puts the pill in his other hand.

    Shang: Hmm.

    Chencai: How is it?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Shang: Looks like they succeed in turning the red medicine into powder form.

    Chencai: And?

    Shang: The side effect of the pill residue is still there.

    Chencai: Impossible!

    Chencai: They did a demonstration of eating more than one at one go and there are no side effects shown.

    Shang: Probably the red powder¡¯s effect.

    Shang: The red powder heals the body damage which is caused by the pill residue. Once they stopped taking it, the pill residue will start poisoning the body.

    Shang: And then you know what will happen.

    Chencai:........

    ????: Third Young Master Wang!

    A young man runs into the shop.

    Young man: There is an incident on the grounds of the Pill Academy!

    Chencai: I already know. You can leave now.

    The young man immediately gives a short greeting and leaves the shop

    Chencai: I was right to trust my gut.

    Shang: If my gut can be that useful, I would have just closed shop and lived indoors.

    Chencai: Please don¡¯t joke about closing shop. My family is relying on you to survive.

    Shang: Then I have bad news for you.

    Chencai: What bad news?

    There was sudden shouting outside the shop.

    Shang: I think we will talk about it later.

    Shang steps out of the shop.

    Chencai: Why me?

    Chencai follows Shang along with his men.

    Some time later, several men were reported being thrown up to the sky for several times.

    After Shang has settled with Wang, he returns to shop and sees Nanami talking to Xiao-wan by the counter.

    Nanami sees Shang and ends the conversation by walking away.

    Xiao-wan notices Nanami¡¯s reaction and looks at approaching Shang.

    Xiao-wan: Shang, I¡­

    Shang: Ten years.

    Xiao-wan: Eh?

    Shang: If your feelings have not changed for me after ten years, I will accept them. Is it alright with you?

    Xiao-wan: Really? Promise?

    Shang: Promise.

    Xiao-wan: Let it be ten or fifteen years, my feelings for you will not change.

    Shang: I will wait.

    Shang walks to the stairs.

    Xiao-wan: Ten years¡­. I hope time flies faster...

    Xiao-wan thinks as she sees Shang walks away.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty-one Blades

    One month later after the red potion problem¡­.

    As Shang walks down the stairs to the shop area, he finds Xiao-wan yawning to herself.

    Shang: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang says as he approaches the counter.

    Xiao-wan: Nothing. After you have cut a deal with the Wang family and the Pill Academy, there are not many customers coming by.

    Shang: It¡¯s our great immortal¡¯s decision to make everyone rich and happy. I can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Xiao-wan: I don¡¯t see how happy I could be when I only get twenty percent cut and the other two parties get forty percent cut of the profits made.

    Shang: Well. I am allowed access to the workshops and the herbal gardens of the Pill Academy.

    Xiao-wan: I don¡¯t see the profit in giving you guest access to them and not allowing you to have Pill Academy¡¯s products for free.

    Shang;s thoughts: Of course you don¡¯t see the profit in it, all I need to do is to touch them for profits with my ability.

    Xiao-wan: By the way, Shang, could you at least change the rules for buying the stuff in the shop?

    Xiao-wan looks at the walls which were once bare, now covered with weapon stands and racks that have weapons on them.

    Shang: What¡¯s wrong with the rules?

    Xiao-wan: It¡¯s the first time I hear that the customer can only buy if the product chooses him or her.

    Shang: Then it wouldn¡¯t fit our shop name.

    Xiao-wan: About the shop name, I had always had this question. Who came up with the name?

    Shang: Our great immortal was the one. Why do you ask?

    Xiao-wan: Xuan Wu Dian (Mystery Item Shop). I don¡¯t see any mystery item in the shop. This shop is more like a Hei Wu Dian (Fraud Item Shop).

    Shang: Fraud Item shop? Please, we are doing an honest business and honesty is our shop policy. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Xiao-wan:.....

    Xiao-wan¡¯s thoughts: Shang, where¡¯s your shame?

    To Xiao-wan, the weapons do not feel any different to any normal weapon she has seen.

    Knowing Shang¡¯s laziness to explain the mysteries behind the weapons, so she did not bother to ask.

    What Xiao-wan did not notice was that there are neither pole arms nor ranged weapons on the weapon stands.

    The reason was that Shang could only create weapons using the Katanagatari World¡¯s deviant blades as the base designs.

    He excluded different designs of Hari, Yoroi, Kanzashi, Juu, and Hakari from being displayed as he believes he can improve them by going into other worlds.

    For Hari, Yoroi and Kanzashi, Shang is hoping to enter Terminator Universe, Ghost in the Shell Universe and Warframe Universe for their technologies and metals

    Similarly, for Juu, Shang would prefer Monster Hunter Universe, Magical Girl Lyrical Nanoha Universe and the futuristic worlds of Final Fantasy Universe as he wants their unique weapons¡¯ base designs and cartridge systems.

    Finally, for Hakari, Shang was thinking of lightsabers from Star Wars Universe, keys from Tenchi Muyo Universe and lightsabres from Dungeon Fighter Online (DFO) Universe.

    Having excluding the five deviant blades which are mentioned above, Shang decided to redesign Kanazuchi, The main focus of this deviant blade was not about its ability to be able to hold at both ends but more about its heaviness.

    As Kanazuchi is said to be able to wield as both a katana and a hammer, Shang decided to make as it could split into two katanas.

    This type of weapon is known as either known as double weapon or swallow. Shang does not have to enter Chrono Universe to get the base design. He just had to make sure the hilts are unbreakable when both ends are latched together.

    These double weapons are seen held by spell breakers in Warcraft 3 and Samanosuke in Onimusha.

    They are also known as thief swords in Final Fantasy IX and Mahne in Pumpkin Scissors. Shang had wondered how Final Fantasy IX¡¯s Zidane Tribal was able to carry such a heavy weapon when Pumpkin Scissors¡¯s Second Lieutenant Alice Lei Malvin has to rely on foot armor for weapon mobility. Shang decided to leave it at that

    As for the remaining seven deviant blades, Shang only create chinese and medieval versions of them. Shang was glad that he got the scabbards for the deviant blades as they are strong enough to contain the both sharpness and the poison of the blades. He had wondered about materials Shikizaki Kiki used to make the scabbards, but he got too lazy to search for them.

    Right now in the shop, twenty-one sheathed blades are being placed on the weapon stands and racks.

    Shang finds that he have to find more weapons, so he made a decision to buy

    Shang: Xiao-wan, tell Qishi that I will be going out.

    Xiao-wan: Our great immortal has another errand for you?

    Shang: Yeah.

    Xiao-wan: I will inform her.

    When Shang has left the shop, Nanami just enters the shop area.

    Nanami: Xiao-wan, I thought you will tell him not to bring another woman.

    Xiao-wan: Do you think if I say that, will he do that?

    Nanami: Knowing him, his conscience won¡¯t let him do so.

    There was a short moment of silence.

    Nanami & Xiao-wan: Sigh¡­.

 Chapter 25 - Xiao Yuanshan (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Shang: This time on barren land? Hope I can find a place before nightfall.

    As Shang walks on slowly, he comes upon an open road.

    Seeing there is only two directions, Shang decided to take a guess.

    Shang picks up a long branch and makes it stand.

    Shang later releases the branch and let it fall so that he can pick the nearest direction to go.

    As Shang walks along the road, he sees skeletons in ragged Hanfu laying among the rocks on the side of the road.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like I don¡¯t have to change clothes.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This world seems dangerous. I better equip myself with a weapon.

    Shang hangs a katana he made to the cord on his waist.

    Shang continues walking till he hears sounds of a horse moving and a man singing behind.

    Shang turns and sees a male on a carriage driven by a single horse.

    He seems to be wearing Mongolian clothes but Shang was not sure whether if he is a mongolian or not.

    As Shang shouts and waves to the man, the man stops singing and slows down his horse.

    Covering the curtains of the carriage, the man comes down from his carriage and walks to Shang.

    ????: Who are you and why are you stopping us?

    The man replies with a cautious attitude.

    Shang: My apologies, I am Shang Yinchao. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Shang: It appeared I have lost my way, so I was hoping to ask for directions.

    ????: Lost your way? From the way you dress, you should be one of the Han people. As one of the Han people, you should know what location you are.

    Shang: I have been living overseas for several years and it seems things have changed when I was gone.

    ????: Overseas? Didn¡¯t Song Dynasty put up a sea ban?

    Shang: I did come from overseas and I don¡¯t know about the sea ban.

    This question was actually to test Shang whether if he came from overseas as Song emperor has already lifted the sea ban.

    The man looks at Shang for a while and then notices his weapon.

    ????: Looks like you have been overseas for too long, young one.

    The man points to the direction of the carriage

    ????: If you walk from here, you should be able to find a village.

    The man then points to the other direction.

    ????: If you continue to travel the same path as me, you will found Yanmen Pass

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Song dynasty? Yanmen Pass? This world is Tian Long Ba Bu (Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils).

    Shang: Thank you for telling me. May I know your name?

    ????: My name? What do you want my name for?

    Shang: So that I can replay the favor.

    ????: Are you sure you want to know who am I?

    Shang: I wish to know before I go.

    ????: If you insist.

    ????: The name is Xiao Yuanshan.

    Shang knows the man, but he still shows his poker face.

    Shang: Thank you.

    Shang gives a light bow and leaves.

    After watching Shang who has left in the opposite direction, a female voice was heard from the carriage.

    ????: Yuanshan, who was that?

    Yuanshan approaches the carriage and pulls back the curtains.

    Inside the carriage, there is a female carrying a baby.

    Yuanshan: It¡¯s just some Han traveler who has come back from Eastern Ying (Japan)

    Yuanshan: We better move on. My men might be waiting for us.

    ????: Alright.

    Unknown to Yuanshan, his men are already killed inside Yanmen Pass and an ambush is waiting for him and the female who is his wife.

    Shang who has walked far enough, ran back where he came from.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The tragedy of Yanmen Pass. I guess I can do something about it.

 Chapter 26 - Mount Song (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Somewhere far from Yanmen Pass where the moon can be seen hanging in the sky, three people are sitting around a fire.

    No longer dressed in their original clothes and currently wearing Hanfu, Xiao Yuanshan and his wife bundled themselves with a blanket while Shang himself pokes the fire to make sure it doesn¡¯t go out fast.

    The night was long and quiet until Yuanshan decided to break the silence.

    Yuanshan: So we can no longer return home?

    Shang: Treat it like you just obtained a second life.

    Yuanshan:.....

    Madam Xiao: Yuanshan¡­.

    After Xiao Yuanshan jumped off the edge at Yanmen Pass with his wife, Shang managed to catch both of them after several branches eased their fall.

    Shang was able to revive Yuanshan¡¯s wife using a needle version of Akutou, Bita and a red potion.

    Shang had to leave the crying and hugging couple for a while before they are able to maintain their emotions to travel along with him.

    During the journey, Yuanshan thanked Shang and questioned him about the rescue.

    Shang: A few distances after I walked from your carriage, I noticed a group of men in black going the same direction where you are going. I felt something is not right, soI followed them and only managed to see the murder of your wife.

    Yuanshan: I see.

    Shang: I am sorry about the baby that you left behind. I had to make a choice between two lives and one.

    Yuanshan: It''s alright. This is our fate. We just have toaccept it.

    Shang: Since you accept it, then you might want to hear what I have picked up from the attackers¡¯ conversation before I went down to rescue both of you.

    Yuanshan: What did you hear?

    Shang: They said they killed the wrong people.

    Yuanshan: They what!?

    Yuanshan flared up after he heard what Shang had said.

    Yuanshan: Because of a mistake, they make me lose my men, my son and almost my wife!

    Yuanshan clenched his fist in the air.

    Madam Xiao had to hug him to calm him down.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Shang: Any decision after this?

    Yuanshan: I planned to bring my wife back to Liao and then come back to Song for my son.

    Shang: Liao? You are one of the Khitan people?

    Yuanshan: What¡¯s wrong with Khitan people?

    Shang: I thought Liao and Song are still at war.

    Yuanshan: If it¡¯s not for Western Xia, we should be still at war.

    Shang: Looks like I missed out a lot of things.If what you said is true, then It¡¯s better not for you and your wife to go back to Liao.

    Yuanshan: Why do you say that?

    Shang: Yanmen Pass incident has already started the war between Song and Liao.

    Yuanshan: That¡¯s impossible. I am still alive.

    Shang: What I mean is a small group of Liao soldiers has died in the territory of Song. How do you think Liao would react to that?

    Yuanshan:...

    Normally, Yuanshan would have said he should have gone back to Liao to prevent that from happening but at Yanmen Pass, he had already broken his oath to this martial art teacher who is one of the Han people that he wouldn¡¯t harm a single Han people.

    He also knows that the court of Liao would make use of this incident to start a war with Song.

    Xiao Yuanshan was caught in a dilemma on whether to help the people of Han or take revenge by ignoring it.

    Shang looks at Yuanshan¡¯s expression and knows what he is thinking.

    Shang had already known Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s background where he was one of Khitan people who was personally appointed as the main army instructor by Empress Dowager Xiao of Liao herself. He himself would sometimes act as an envoy of Liao to maintain the alliance between Song and Liao.

    Shang pretends not to know and only said what he has seen and concluded.

    Shang: Even if you go back, they most likely have you charged with treason.

    Yuanshan: Treason¡­.

    Madam Xiao who has been hearing the entire conversation looks at Yuanshan.

    Madam Xiao: Yuanshan, I know what you are worried about but I think our fake deaths would at least bring enough wealth for our parents to survive.

    Yuanshan:...

    Yuanshan looks at his wife.

    Yuanshan: I know what to do. We will stay in Song till we find our son. After that, we will return to the pastures where no one will find us. Is that alright with you?

    Madam Xiao: Whatever you say.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like he hasn¡¯t let it go. The attackers not only make him lost his son and also prevent him from stepping on his homeland.

    This brings us back to the campfire where Yuanshan broke the silence during the night.

    Shang: I suggest we find a place to settle down first asI don¡¯t think your wife is strong is enough to search with us.

    Shang looks at the pale expression shown by Yuanshan¡¯s wife.

    Yuanshan: You¡¯re right.Where do you think we should settle down?

    Shang: Mount Song.

    Yuanshan: Mount Song? Do you know that place?

    Shang: I hear the residential area there is protected by Mount Song¡¯s Shaolin sect. Thatsect is considered one of the main righteous sects. It should be a good place to settle in.

    Yuanshan: We will go with that.

    The reason Shang chooses Mount Song was that it is the very place where Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s son, Xiao Feng who was later known as Qiao Feng, was adopted and raised by the Qiao couple.

    Xiao Yuanshan will not expect his son to be near where they have settled down and Shang decides to keep quiet about it.

 Chapter 27 - Not all martial arts are originated from Shaolin (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Thirty years later¡­¡­

    Shang: It¡¯s already thirty years¡­

    Shang: That Beggar Sect incident should be starting¡­

    Shang put down the book he has been reading.

    The book title was written in chinese as Lengjiajing which is also known as Lankavatara Sutra.

    It is fictionally known that a Foist priest named Jueyuan derived the Nine Yang True Sutra which teaches Nine Yang Divine Skill, from it in the ending of the Return of the Condor Heroes novel.

    There is another variation of saying Nine Yang Divine Skill was not actually created by Jueyuan. It¡¯s a skill known as Little Phaseless Skill (Xiao-Wuxianggong) which was created by Xiaoyaozi of theCarefreeSect (Xiaoyao Sect). It is strange that Nine Yang Divine Skill is quite similar to Little Phaseless Skill. Both of them are inner energy skill and gives the user the ability to replicate martial arts by seeing and fighting.

    Shang was surprised when the systemworkshop did not detect any skill from the Lankavatara Sutra. He decided to leave it at that.

    For the past thirty years, Shang has been traveling around, fighting and observing using Yasuri Nanami¡¯s eye technique.

    Shang would come back to visit the Xiao couple every five years.

    While Shang was away, Xiao Yuanshan himself still does what he does in the novel. He breaks into Shaolin Temple andsteals their techniques.

    One day after the first five years, he finds Yuanshan practicing martial arts.

    Looking at the technique manual which Yuanshan left on the table, Shang asks Yuanshan if he could also get the sutras as well.

    Xiao Yuanshan finds it strange when Shang asks for the technique manuals and the sutras along with it. After being bothered by his actions after a while, he decided to question Shang.

    Shang: Do you think Shaolin techniques are that easy to learn?

    Yuanshan: Why do you say so?

    Shang: Shaolin techniques are only passed down by the masters of the techniques, not by manuals.

    Shang: I don¡¯t feel that they are nice to leave manuals lying around for people to steal and learn.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Yuanshan: What? But I don¡¯t feel anything wrong practicing it.

    Shang: The effects will not show up quickly.

    Shang: Here

    Shang hands Yuanshan three books.

    Shang: The two books on the left are the ones you give me. The manual on the right is after I went through and did some changes with explanation.

    Shang: Go on and test it out. You will find out what¡¯s wrong.

    Yuanshan:....

    Yuanshan went into his room and closed the door.

    A few days later¡­.

    Sounds of wood being smashed apart and someone roaring can be heard from Yuanshan¡¯s room.

    Madam Xiao who hears the noise, came in to see what¡¯s going on.

    Shang: Don¡¯t worry. Yuanshan will be fine.

    Madam Xiao: But that did not sound fine to me.

    Yuanshan comes out of the room with a pale expression and throws the books at Shang.

    Yuanshan: When did you learn of this?

    Shang: One or two years ago? I don¡¯t quite remember.

    Yuanshan: I should have asked you before practicing it.

    Shang: Don¡¯t worry about crippling your inner energy source. I have medication to restore it.

    Yuanshan: Really?

    Shang Really, so are you still going to learn Shaolin techniques?

    Yuanshan: All martial arts are originated from Shaolin. Where else can I learn others?

    Shang: Who told you all martial arts originated from Shaolin?

    Yuanshan: That was not true?

    Shang: Have you read Spring and Autumn Annals of Wu and Yue (Wu Yue Chunqiu)?

    Yuanshan: I did but that is unofficial history.

    Shang: To you, it¡¯s just unofficial history. To martial arts, it¡¯s a legend.

    Yuanshan: Legend? You mean Yuenu? I thought that was a folklore.

    Shang: If it is a simple folklore, I am not bothered with it. Then I got my hands on this.

    Shang shows Yuanshan a book that was titled White Ape Swordplay (Baiyuan Jianfa)

    Yuanshan: White Ape Swordplay?

    Shang: Eh? Wrong book.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I just failed to show off.

    Shang takes out another book which had the correct title.

    Shang: This is the correct one.

    Yuanshan: What¡¯s the difference between these two?

    Shang: About the White Ape Swordplay, it¡¯s just someone tried to reproduce the original swordplay behind Yuenu Swordplay (Yuenu Jianfa) by imitating an ape using a sword.

    Yuanshan: And you still can find this kind of martial arts!?

    Shang: Maybe I was lucky but that¡¯s not the point.

    Shang I just want to prove I was right.

    Shang: The martial world is big, Yuanshan. There are hidden sects that have better martial arts than Shaolin sect.

    Yuanshan: Nevermind.

    Yuanshan: Give me the corrected Shaolin techniques. I will learn those instead.

    Shang: Fine

 Chapter 28 - Its Time. (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Ten years later....

    Shang: What is this? Did you have a change in taste?

    In a room of a wooden house, right in front of Shang was Yuanshan carry an infant bundled with cloths.

    Yuanshan: What do you mean by change in taste? This is proof which shows Shaolin Sect is not as righteous as people thought.

    Shang: And then what? You want to use this baby to attack Shaolin?

    Shang: Did the desire for revenge make you stupid? For the sake of Shaolin¡¯s reputation, the father would be forced not to acknowledge the baby and you will be hunted day and night by the martial world.

    Yuanshan:.......

    Yuanshan: The what should I do? They have my son. This is the only way I think of to get him back.

    Shang: Then you want Xiao Feng to acknowledge you who used a baby as a threat, as a father?

    Yuanshan only managed to find Xiao Feng when he was fishing for food by the river. As a boy, Xiao Feng was playing half naked in the river. This reveals his identity as one of the Khitan people. Yuanshan was surprised to see a Khitan child being raised by the people of Han and decided to follow the child to his home. Overhearing the conversation by the Qiao couple, Yuanshan realized that was his son, and he could not get him right away as there are Shaolin martial experts around.

    Madam Xiao goes over to Yuanshan and carries the baby away.

    Madam Xiao: Such an innocent child.

    Madam Xiao says as she cuddles the child.

    Madam Xiao: If only this is our son¡­

    Madam Xiao¡¯s words struck Yuanshan hard.

    Yuanshan starts to think in the position of the child¡¯s father and was shaken at the thoughts of being forced not to acknowledge the child.

    Yuanshan: What have I done?

    Shang: It¡¯s not too late. Just return the child.

    Madam Xiao: Yuanshan, please return the child.

    Yuanshan: Even If I return the child, the father will not acknowledge him.

    Shang: Then it is simple. Just place him near a place where the Shaolin monks are around.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Shang: They will hear his cries and take him in as their own.

    Yuanshan: I¡¯ll do that.

    Yuanshan takes the baby from Madam Xiao and goes out.

    Shang knew the identity and the background of the baby. The child would be later named as Xuzhu and was one of the three protagonists of Tian Long Ba Bu.

    His father was Xuanci who later becomes the head priest of the Shaolin Temple and his mother was Ye Erniang who offered herself to Xuanci for saving her father. After baby Xuzhu was stolen by Xiao Yuanshan from Ye Erniang, Ye Erniang went crazy and becomes one of the Four Great Villains that steals other people¡¯s babies and kills them in cruel manner. The six scars which are on the both sides of her face were caused by Yuanshan when he snatched the baby from her arms.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right now, Ye Erniang still can be saved. I will do something about it.

    Madam Xiao: Is that any way for Yuanshan to stop from getting revenge?

    Madam Xiao looks at the doorway where Yuanshan has left open.

    Madam Xiao¡¯s words brings Shang back from his thoughts.

    Shang: You alone might not be enough. Together with your son is possible.

    Madam Xiao: Are you not going to stop him?

    Shang: The ones closest to him are you and your son. I am only friend.

    Shang: You should know how stubborn is your husband and all I can do is to make sure he doesn¡¯t walk the wrong path.

    Madam Xiao: Thank for taking care of him

    Madam Xiao gives a bow to Shang.

    Shang: No. Please don¡¯t do that. I will feel awkward.

    Shang rushes forward to stop the bow.

    After some time, Yuanshan comes back and says that he left the child in the care of the Shaolin gardeners. He then walked back to backyard and continued practicing Shaolin techniques.

    Madam Xiao could only shake her head and support her husband in whatever way she can.

    Shang goes back into his room, browsing in the manuals and techniques he has obtained.

    The remindar of twenty years passed quicklyand Shang steps out of the room after closing the book.

    He finds Yuanshan waiting outside.

    Yuanshan: Is it time?

    Shang: Yeah, it is time. My intel says that we might be able to see your son before the Beggar Sect¡¯s gathering.

    Shang did not waste his stay in this world for nothing. He builds up a martial intel which consists of only women with Ye Erniang being the head.

    Ye Erniang was convinced by Shang to be head of the martial intel when he shows proof of his son being alive and well taken care of.

    The name of the martial intel was known as Red Shoes (Hongxiezi) which is based on Gu Long¡¯s Legend of Lu Xiaofeng martial detective novel. Female martial artists that join the martial intel are required to wear red shoes as recognition of a member of Red Shoes.

    Following Shang¡¯s orders, Ye Erniang no longer steals and kills babies. She now sells roasted chestnuts at a full moon, killing men by giving them chestnuts laced with poison. This act is similar to what the head of the original Red Shoes, Gongsun Daniang did in the Lu Xiaofeng novel. The only difference is that Erniang did not disguise herself as an old woman. Her actions give her a place as one of the Four Great Villains.

    Yuanshan: That would be good. I want my son to remember the faces of the attackers.

    Madam Xiao: Yuanshan, are you leaving?

    Madam Xiao appears from the hallway and asks.

    Yuanshan: Yes, this time I will bring my son back with my own hands.

    Madam Xiao smiles to that answer.

 Chapter 29 - The East Wind (Tian Long Ba Bu) (Updated 04/04/18)

    Yuanshan: What are we waiting for?

    Both Shang and him waiting on the side of the road underneath a tree.

    Shang: The east wind.

    Taking a quote from Romance of the Three Kingdoms'' Zhuge Liang,Shang looks at both ends of the road, expecting something to turn up.

    Yuanshan: What east wind? We should hurry on instead. The meet might be starting anytime.

    Shang: Why are you in a rush for? You had seen your son and the meet will not start until the main dish appears.

    Yuanshan: Main dish?

    Sounds of a carriage came from one end of the road.

    Shang: The main dish is here.

    Shang blocks the carriage path by standing in the middle of the road.

    The incoming driver of the carriage sees Shang and stops the carriage.

    Driver: Who is blocking the carriage?

    Shang: White Socks (Bai-wa-zi).

    Shang shouts out to the driver.

    White Socks was a secret organization that Lu Xiaofeng thought up in Lu Xiaofeng novel. He thinks this might be the one that is controlling Red Shoes.

    Driver: White socks? Madam, this¡­.

    The driver calls out to the carriage.

    ????: Driver, wait for me here.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Driver: Yes, Madam.

    A beautiful lady in her thirties comes of the carriage after speaking.

    Lady: Kangmin is pleased to meet Mister Shang.

    Kangmin gives a bow to Shang.

    Kangmin is the wife of the Beggar Sect vice chief, Ma Dayuan and the mistress of Dablit Guaif¡¯s King Zhennan, Duan Zhengchun. She is originally the cause of Beggar Sect¡¯s chief Xiao Feng¡¯s expulsion and identity exposure. Her reason for doing that was revenge against Xiao Feng for not accepting her and her advances.

    Her fate changed slightly when Shang finds her in a village.

    Shang turns himself into a friendly neighbor, helping Kangmin whenever he cans.

    Kangmin did not try her advances on Shang as he did not fit her tastes.

    With Shang¡¯s support, her life starts to improve slightly until she meets Ma Dayuan who falls heads over heels with her.

    After Kangmin becomes Madam Ma, Shang invited her to join the Red Shoes.

    Shang: Didn¡¯t I tell you there is no need for formalities?

    Shang moves forward to prevent Kangmin from kneeling.

    Kangmin: But¡­.

    Shang: There is something more important I need you to do.

    Kangmin: Please say.

    Shang whispers several sentences to her ear.

    The meet was about the investigation of Ma Dayuan¡¯s death. It is also where Xiao Feng¡¯s true identity as one of the Khitan people, will be exposed to the martial world.

    Due to Shang¡¯s intervention, Kangmin plays no role in Ma Dayuan¡¯s murder. She is only there to witness the outcome of the investigation. The true perpetrator is still one of the Beggar Sect¡¯s elders, Quan Guanqing.

    Another elder, Bai Shijing is supposed to be involved in the murder but without Kangmin¡¯s involvement, he stays as the selfless man as he always was.

    Kangmin: This¡­

    Shang: This is just a small request. If it''s too troublesome, thenthere is no need for you to do anything.

    Kangmin: I understand. I will see what I can do.

    Shang: Thank you.

    Kangmin: I shall take my leave, Mister Shang.

    Kangmin stops in her tracks before she continues moving towards the carriage.

    Yuanshan: So this is the womanyou and my wife have been discussing the other day,

    Yuanshan comes out and stands beside Shang.

    Shang: She¡¯s just a pitiful woman.

    Yuanshan: Is this what you mean by no matter how pitiful a person is, there will be something hateful about that person?

    Shang nods in silence.

    Shang: The east wind is in position, my friend. Let''sgo to the meet.

 Chapter 30 - Young man, do you know youéˆ¥æª™e going to die? (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Yuanshan: There¡¯s right, son. What¡¯s so good about being the Beggar Sect¡¯s chief? Once we return to Liao, you can be a lord or general with your talents.

    Yuanshan says as he watches Xiao Feng thrusts the green jade staff into the ground and walks away.

    The green jade staff (Lu-yu-zhang) which is also known as the Dog beating Stick (Da-gou-bang), is a symbol of leadership in the Beggar Sect where only the chief can holdit. By throwing it aside, Xiao Feng shows that he resigns from being the chief.

    When Yuanshan was happy about it, Shang was not happy about it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: All the things I did to make you stay as Beggar Sect¡¯s chief seems to have gone to waste.

    He thought with the support of the majority of the members of the Beggar Sect and Kangmin, Xiao Feng would continue to stay as chief. He did not expect Xiao Feng to just give up the position like that.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I even ask Kangmin to save the elders who supported Xiao Feng from being held back and help them to arrive earlier to the meet.

    Shang looks at Yuanshan with a happy expression on his face.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Like father, like son I guess.

    Shang looks back at the meet.

    Shang: Looks like they are being surrounded.

    Yuanshan: Who cares about them?

    Yuanshan begins to walk off.

    Shang: Where are you going to?

    Yuanshan: To find my son.

    Shang: Brother Shan.

    Yuanshan: What?

    Shang: Xuanku and the Qiao couple are considered family to Xiao Feng for thirty years when both you and your wife are presumed dead.I hope you let them go on the behalf of Xiao Feng.

    Xuankuwho is a high priest of Shaolin is also a martial arts teacher of Xiao Feng and the Qiao couple are the foster parents. These three people are considered the greatest benefactors of Xiao Feng''s life.

    Yuanshan stops in his tracks after he hears what Shang has said.

    Yuanshan thinks for a while before he clenches his fist and lands a heavy blow to a nearby tree.

    Yuanshan: Hmph! Count themselves lucky.

    Yuanshan says before moving off.

    Shang: I will see you at Hero-gathering Manor (Ju-xian-zhuang).

    Shang shouts at the leaving Yuanshan.

    Yuanshan: Got it

    Yuanshan shouts back while moving ahead.

    Shang approaches the tree where Yuanshan has struck.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like his martial arts have advanced another level.

    Shang looks away.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Time to meet up with my cute disciple.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The cute disciple that Shang mentioned was Wang Yuyan. She is also the martial prodigy that Shang mentioned in the Katanagatari Arc.

    Searching through the forest, Shang finds three presences inside a wooden house.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Found them!

    Shang: Ojamashimasu!

    Shang says while entering the house.

    Shang sees a standing Western Xia soldier masked with cloth, a kneeling Duan Yu and a standing Wang Yuyan who is above the stairs near them.

    Shang: What is this?

    Soldier:...

    Duan Yu:...

    Wang Yuyan: Teacher!

    Shang: Hello, my cute disciple.

    Shang waves to Yuyan.

    Shang turns to the soldier and Duan Yu before turning to Yuyan.

    The soldier turns away from Shang¡¯s gaze while Duan Yu looks at Shang with a curious expression.

    Shang: What is this? A lover¡¯s quarrel? A love triangle?My little disciple is so great that she managed to get the hearts of two men.As your teacher, I am proud of you.

    Soldier & Yuyan: It¡¯s not like that!

    Yuyan shouts while being embarrassed when she hears what Shang had said.

    Yuyan herself cannot believe the man who is in front of her is the teacher that she acknowledges when she was small and shedid not expect the soldier to shout the same words as her. Thisnearly gives her a hint to his true identity.

    Soldier: Excuse me, since you have business with the lady over there, I shall take my leave.

    Before the soldier could leave, he was grabbed on the shoulder by Shang.

    Shang: Chottomatte.

    Soldier: Err¡­ What can I do for you, mister?

    Shang: Hmm¡­

    Shang releases his hold and looks around the soldier.

    Shang then looks up at the soldier and grabs him on the sides of his arms.

    Shang: From your looks, I can see that you must be a one in a million natural-born martial genius. Do you want to be my disciple?

    Yuyan¡¯s thoughts: The exact same words¡­

    Soldier¡¯s thoughts: Which he has said to me¡­

    Yuyan and Soldier¡¯s combined thoughts: Before I accept to be his disciple.

    Duan Yu¡¯s thoughts: This man must have good eyesight for martial genius. I should ask him if I am one too.

    Shang: So what¡¯s your choice?

    Soldier: I am very sorry. I already had a teacher.

    Shang: Eh~ That¡¯s too bad. I could teach you better martial arts than your teacher.

    Shang releases his hold.

    Soldier: I am very sorry.

    The soldier attempts to exit the wooden house but Shang doesn¡¯t move from his position.

    Shang: Are you seriously not going to consider the offer?

    Soldier: I am very sorry that I cannot do. If you don¡¯t mind, I seriously have to go.

    Shang: Oh, okay.

    Shang moves from his original position.

    Shang: Wait, don¡¯t you have any second thoughts?

    As the soldier exits the house, he hears Shang¡¯s voice again.

    The soldier decides not to hear anymore and immediately sprints for the road before Shang could stop him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: ThisMurong Fu. He really knows when to run.

    Before Shang enters, he already knows the real identity of the soldier. He just pretends he did not recognize the soldier.

    The soldier was indeed Murong Fu in disguise. He wanted to teach both Duan Yu and his cousin a lesson about dangers in the martial world before Shang happens to step in and play around.

    Murong Fu has bad experiences with Shang when he was his martial arts teacher.

    When Fu was small, he would get a severe hit on the head every lesson when he fails to meet Shang¡¯s expectations.

    As part of a noble family, Fu himself does not like to be treated like that, so he requests help from his four guards who are martial artists to handle Shang.

    The four guards end up being beaten up instead.

    His father, Murong Bo who is the instigator of the tragedy of the Yanmen Pass and the separation of Xiao Feng¡¯s family, does not like the way how his son is treated and confronts Shang when he is alone.

    Murong Bo did not expect to be beaten up by Shang when he is already using his Star Diversion (Dou Zhuan Xing Yi) skill on Shang. Apparently Star Diversion does not work on Shang when it supposed to deflect Shang¡¯s attacks back at him.

    Thinking Shang might have used Shaolin techniques to defeat him, he decided to stay longer in Shaolin Temple.

    With no one to defend him, Murong Fu has no choice but to endure the torture which is known as the beating of love by Shang.

    Back at the wooden house, Shang is looking around Duan Yu.

    Shang then looks at Duan Yu face to face with a serious expression.

    Duan Yu: Yes?

    Shang: Young man, do you know you¡¯re going to die?

 Chapter 31 - Mystery Item Sect (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Duan Yu: What!?

    Duan Yu yells at Shang in the face.

    Shang: Don¡¯t throw your saliva on my face.

    Shang says while moving away from Duan Yu and rubbing his face with his sleeve.

    Duan Yu: Ah! I am sorry.

    Yuyan: Teacher, what do you mean by Duan is going to die?

    Yuyan moves down the stairs and asks Shang.

    Shang: Practicing a sect''s martial arts without joining the sect is a taboo in the martial world. If I don¡¯t say he¡¯s looking for a death wish, what else is he looking for?

    Yuyan & Duan Yu: What!?

    Duan Yu: Err... This mister, how did you know that I learn martial arts from someone else?

    Shang: Every martial art has his or her martial intent. There are such intents like Murderous, Foist, Daoist, Sword and Sabre intent.

    Shang: Your body gives off Daoist intent but it seems to have included other various intents, so I concluded that only one martial technique could do that and that would be one of Carefree Sect¡¯s martial arts, Northern Sea Divine Skill (Bei-ming Shen-gong).

    Northern Sea Divine Skill is based on one of the stories by Zhuangzi and a Chinese myth. The Chinese myth of the Northern Sea says that it is a borderless and boundless sea. Its water is so deep and dark that not even the sun can shine through it, thus the name, Bei-ming.

    But that¡¯s not only martial art that Duan Yu has learned. He¡¯s also learned Graceful Wave-steps (Ling-bo Wei-bu). A martial skill that is based on the Eight Trigrams. Its name is taken from a poem for Lady Zhen by Cao Zhi who was the son of the Three Kingdoms¡¯ Cao Cao. Duan Yu himself has mistaken that this martial art can be used for running where it actually helps in evading. Shang could see the Daoist intent from his legs.

    Duan Yu also gain poison immunity from swallowing the Vermilion Bullfrog which is also known as the King of Million Poisons and the mount of Plague Bodhisattva. Bullfrogs are known to have medical properties if they are utilized properly but swallowing a poisonous amphibian should have caused instant death but Duan Yu still survives.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Is this the power of a protagonist (MC)?

    The poison odor, Sorrow Breeze that could affect people with martial resistance to poison shows how high Duan Yu¡¯s poison immunity is.

    Sorrow Breeze (Bei-Su-Qing-Feng) is a poison created by Pleasure Valley (Huanxi Gu) which is located in the snowy mountains of Western Xia. It is always sealed in a bottle. Once unsealed, it releases an unseen odor that is neither pleasant nor unpleasant.

    Anyone who caught the odorwill immediately lose control of their body. It also affects the energy flow in the body as martial arts who also caught it, find themselves unable to use their inner energy. The antidote of Sorrow Breeze is an unpleasant odor that stinks.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:Weird.I already collect that bullfrog but it is not showing up in my system store.

    Yu:Then... I will not use this martial art anymore.

    Shang: Do you think it¡¯s possible?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Duan Yu himself is a weirdo, he doesn¡¯t like martial arts, but he only learns martial arts to survive.

    Shang: A lot of people tried to escape marital life, but they do not have a happy ending.

    Yu: Then what should I do?

    Shang: You have two choices. Either join the Carefree Sect or a sect that is stronger than the Carefree Sect.

    Yu: I still have to join a martial sect!? This¡­.

    Shang: you have a death wish, then it¡¯s none of my business. Disciple, let¡¯s go.

    Yuyan: Teacher, please help Duan.

    Shang: Help him? I have already helped him by giving him a choice. The rest is up to him.

    Yuyan: Does he really need to join a sect?

    Shang: Yuyan, Yuyan. Did I not warn you of the dangers in the martial world?Why are you so naive?

    Yuyan: I...

    Shang: And I know you have the strength to defeat that Western Xia soldier, why didn¡¯t you do so?

    Yuyan: Didn¡¯t you forbid me from showing my martial arts in front of others?

    Shang: Did I say that?

    Yuyan: You did.

    Shang: Why I don¡¯t remember?

    Yuyan:...

    Yuyan gives Shang the blank look.

    Shang: Anyway, my cute disciple asked me to help, so I have no choice but to help.

    Yuyan¡¯s thoughts: This is my teacher? Can someone bring back the teacher I know?

    Shang: Since you don¡¯t want to join a sect, then why not look for a teacher that can protect you?

    Yu: But where do I find this kind of teacher?

    Shang: There is one in front of you.

    Shang points at himself.

    Yu: You?

    Shang: Yes, me.

    Yu: But don¡¯t you have a sect?

    Shang: Sect? Why not you ask Yuyan whether I have a sect?

    Yuyan: My teacher never created a sect, and he allows disciples to join any sects they like as long they don¡¯t hurt fellow disciples.

    Yu: A martial art teacher that does not have a sect? This...

    Shang: So what is your decision?

    Yu: I¡­.

    Yu goes down on his knee.

    Yu: Teacher, please accept my kowtow.

    Shang: ¡­

    Shang did not answer and Duan Yu takes his silence as acceptance.

    Shang: There are some rules under my teachings.

    Shang starts to speak after Duan Yu has raised up from his knees.

    Yu: Yes?

    Shang: Firstly, you only kneel to the world and your parents. If kneeling is a necessity to survive, I allow it.

    Secondly, don¡¯t harm or betray fellow disciples.

    Thirdly, don¡¯t bully the weak and rob the poor.

    Fourthly, there is nothing wrong in joining other sects and learning other martial arts as longas you don¡¯t break the second rule.

    Lastly, if you break any rules that I have just said, I will personally handle you.

    Yu: That simple?

    Shang: It¡¯s that simple. How simple you want it to be?

    Shang then touches his chin before speaking up.

    Shang: Oh, that¡¯s right.I finally thought up a good name for our sect.

    Yuyan & Yu:...

    Shang: Our sect will be called Mystery Item Sect (Xuan Wu Sect).

 Chapter 32 - Swords that can kill and heal (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Duan Yu: This¡­

    Duan Yu did show signs of not wanting to join any martial sects but Shang just created one sect right after he joined.

    Yuyan looks away, pretending that Shang is not her teacher.

    Shang did not plan this to happen. He simply does whatever he wants.

    Shang: Oh yes, your big senior is Murong Fu and your second senior is Yuyan, so you¡¯re her junior from now on.

    Duan Yu: Murong Fu!?

    Duan Yu did not expect the legendary Murong of the South, Murong Fu who has the nickname, Paying back one¡¯s coin, would be his senior.

    Shang: That¡¯s all I have to say. I have to go now.

    Shang says before stepping outside.

    Shang then stops and turn around.

    Shang: Ah, I forget.

    Shang throws a sealed bottle into Duan Yu¡¯s arms.

    Shang: This is Sorrow Breeze¡¯s antidote. You might need it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: According to the actual plot, Fu should be the one leaving the antidote behind and I have to fix that.

    Yu: Antidote... Eh? Lady Wang, I thought you have been poisoned?

    Yuyan: Teacher did give me a bottle of antidote that could cure all poisons but I totally forgot about it.

    Yuyan: Until when you are about to get killed by that Western Xia soldier, I decided to drink it.

    Yu: This antidote?

    Yuyan: Have you forgotten? There are others who got poisoned. We can use it to help them.

    Yu: Oh, that¡¯s right.

    Shang: Do whatever you want with it.

    Shang: Ah, yes. Duan Yu, that¡¯s one thing I want to say.

    Shang: Sword can save people and can also kill people. Since you are afraid of killing people, why not just injure them till they cannot move?You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Shang: If they cannot move, can they hurt you or anyone?

    Shang: One more interesting part, your swords can heal people.

    Yu: What?

    Yu¡¯s thoughts: He knows I have learnt Six Meridian Divine Swords (Liu-mai Shen-jian)?.

    Six Meridian Divine Swords is highly ranked martial skill created by the first emperor of Dablit Guaif, Duan Siping who is the strongest martial artist during the era of Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms.

    Yu¡¯s thoughts: But isn¡¯t this martial art used to kill people?

    Duan Yu looks at his fingers and then looks at Shang.

    Shang: Don¡¯t ask me. Ask your father.

    Shang turns around and disappears from the door.

    Sword-like projectiles of Six Meridian Divine Swords are energy created by combining both ying and yang energy from the meridian networks of both hands and arms, If the ying energy flow is disabled, can the sword energy still take form?

    Duan Yu knows what he just need the yang energy flow and there is one martial art he knows that can help him.

    Yu¡¯s thoughts: He means Yiyang Finger?

    Yiyang Finger is a healing martial art that can only be learnt by the Duan Family. There is no pain when one is being immobilized by this martial art. People who are killed by this martial art would feel so comfortable that they will die with a smile on their face.

    Duan Yu would not believe Yiyang Finger has no connection to Six Meridian Divine Swords.

    Yiyang Finger might be a simplified version of it.

    Yuyan: What is Teacher talking about?

    Yu: This¡­. I think I understand what he means.

    Yuyan: Eh?

    Yu: Lady Wang, I think we should proceed to saving others.

    Yuyan nods to that reply.

    While Shang is walking a long distance from them, he starts to sprint.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, this is the part where Yuanshan kills Xiao Feng¡¯s adoptive parents.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Nothing should go wrong, right?

    Upon reaching the place where the Qiao couple have been staying.

    A masked Yuanshan is seen watching the Qiao couple talking with a few Shaolin monks.

    Shang jumps to his side and asks

    Shang: What are you waiting for?

    Yuanshan: Waiting for them to leave.

    Yuanshan points to the group of monks.

    Yuanshan: What about you? You finished your business?

    As Shang converses with Yuanshan, Xiao Feng is seen riding a horse towards the same place.

    Shang: Here he comes.

    Yuanshan:.....

    Yuanshan watches as his son gets off his horse and enter the Qiao residence.

    The group of monks who sees Xiao Feng immediately shield the Qiao couple from him.

    The group of monks wants Xiao Feng to be gone but the Qiao couple is stopping them by saying they don¡¯t care about Xiao Feng¡¯s real identity as one of the Khitan people.

    Hearing that, Yuanshan was silent.

    Shang: Still worried about you?

    Yuanshan: Not anymore.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go then.

 Chapter 33 - The Daughter-in-law Test (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Shang: More and more people are coming.

    Shang says before turning to the masked Yuanshan who is beside him.

    He and Shang are standing on the rooftops of Hero-gathering Manor, watching the entrance.

    Shang: Do you want Red Shoes to step in?

    Yuanshan: No need. I will save my son when he needs it.

    Shang: What about your future daughter-in-law Ah Zhu?

    Yuanshan: Hmph.

    During the time after Xiao Feng visit his adoptive parents and went to see his martial arts teacher, Xuanku who is at the nearby Shaolin temple, Shang and Yuanshan were behind following him without giving out any of their presence.

    Xuanku originally should have died due to a combination of heatstroke and internal injuries after surviving and getting hit from Yuanshan¡¯s stealth attack but this time he died a monk¡¯s death peacefully instead after talking to Xiao Feng.

    Shang and Yuanshan continues to watch how Ah Zhu stole Shaolin Temple¡¯s Muscle & Tendon Transformation Sutra and how Xiao Feng rescues her from the temple. Hearing the decision of Xiao Feng, Shang and Yuanshan decided to reach the Hero-gathering Manor before they arrive.

    What Ah Zhu had stolen was not Shaolin Temple''s highly ranked inner energy martial art, Muscle & Tendon Transformation Sutra (Yi-jin Jing). It is actually the Iddhipada Sutra (Shen-zu Jing) where Muscle & Tendon Transformation Sutra is partially based on. The Shaolin monks are unable to discover the hidden sanskrit text of Iddhipada Sutra that they only based on current text they could see to create Muscle & Tendon Transformation Sutra.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Iddhipada Sutra is a strange yoga art from Magadha, India (Tianzhu). The condition for learning it is that one must not have the heart to learn martial arts. Those who practice it, would have increased inner energy source and could convert any energy to true energy.

    This book was given by Ah Zhu to Xiao Feng and then Xiao Feng would drop it into the hands of another person.

    Yuanshan: If it wasn¡¯t for her, my son wouldn¡¯t have to come here to look for help.

    The meet at Hero-gathering Manor was actually for marital heroes of the Han people to know each other and then one of the widely known Khitan people whom they have hatred for, Xiao Feng turns up in their meet. The people would either kill Xiao Feng for fame or for revenge against Liao army who has been killing their people.

    Yuanshan: Daughter-in-law? Hmph! I still have not approved it!

    Shang: To save her, Xiao Feng has to remove her clothes. In other words, he already seen some part of her body. If he doesn¡¯t take responsibility, who else will? You?

    Shang: When your wife hears about this, do you think she will forgive you for abandoning her?

    Shang: Even if I keep my mouth sealed, the women of the Red Shoes would figure out and tell her.

    Shang: So how?

    Yuanshan:.... I¡¯ll see how it goes.

    Shang: Actually, even if you don¡¯t rescue her, her cleverness should be able to help her find a way to escape.

    Yuanshan:....

    Yuanshan: Let that be a test then.

    Shang: Test?

    Yuanshan: If fate still brings them together after this, I will approve their relationship with no words taken back.

    Shang: A man of your words?

    Yuanshan: A man of my words.

    Shang: Then I win.

    Yuanshan: Huh?

    Shang: Yuanshan, Yuanshan, when did you ever once win me in predicting?

 Chapter 34 - Duan Zhengchun (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Shang: Congratulations, you have a daughter-in-law.

    Yuanshan:.......

    Shang says as he and Yuanshan watches Ah Zhu and Xiao Feng cuddles together as a couple.

    Yuanshan beings to walk after watching them for a while.

    Shang: Where are you going again?

    Yuanshan: I miss my wife.

    Shang: And tell her the good news?

    Yuanshan: Good or bad news¡­. I don¡¯t know.

    Yuan shan: I only know I want to see my wife right now.

    Yuan walks away.

    At this point, Yuanshan would continue to follow Xiao Feng and kill the people which Xiao Feng had find responsible for the attack at Yanmen Pass thirty years ago.

    With Shang¡¯s involvement, he is unsure on whether to continue down this path of vengeance or just leave it at there.

    Shang watches Yuanshan slowly walks away and turns his sight at the couple who is still cuddling together.

    Shang: Congrats, Congrats, Little Zhu.

    Shang says loudly as he slowly approaches the couple from afar

    The couple who was startled by his voice, immediately stand from they are sitting.

    Ah Zhu recognizes the approaching figure.

    Ah Zhu: Mister Shang.

    Xiao Feng: He is?

    Ah Zhu: He is my lady¡¯s martial teacher, Mister Shang of the Xuan Wu Sect.

    Xiao Feng: Xuan Wu Sect? I never hear of that.

    Ah Zhu: Of course, he just created it after accepting another disciple.

    Xiao Feng: Eh? What a weird person¡­

    Ah Zhu: It doesn¡¯t matter if he is weird or not. He is still my lady¡¯s marital teacher. Be sure to be respectful to him.

    Xiao Feng: I understand.

    As Shang reaches them, Ah Zhu and Xiao Feng gives a greeting bow to Shang.

    Ah Zhu & Xiao Feng: Ah Zhu (Xiao Feng) is pleased to meet Mister Shang.

    Shang rises them from their bow.

    Shang: Ah Zhu, Didn¡¯t I say there''s no need with these formalities? You can even call me Brother Shang.

    Ah Zhu: No matter what, formalities still have to go through.

    Shang: Up to you then. And this is your chosen man?

    Shang asks as he pretends not to know Xiao Feng.

    Ah Zhu goes red and turns red when Shang says Xiao Feng is her chosen man.

    Seeing Ah Zhu unable to reply, Xiao Feng speaks for her.

    Xiao Feng: I am chief of Beggar Sect, Qiao Feng. No, it should be ex-chief.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Shang: Oh, The legendary Qiao Feng of the North.

    Shang; This Shang Yinchao is pleased to meet you.

    Shang gives a bow and Xiao Feng attempts to stop it.

    Xiao Feng: No need for that. I, Qiao Feng is not a legend.

    To that reply, Shang smiles and says.

    Shang: It¡¯s your deeds that make you a legend. It does not matter if you are one of the Khitan people. No one can wipe those deeds of yours.

    Hearing that, Ah Zhu turns to Mister Shang with a surprised look.

    Ah Zhu: Mister, you are not against one of the Khitan people?

    Shang folds his arms and says

    Shang: What¡¯s wrong with Qiao Feng being one of the Khitan people? What I see here is not a people of Khitan or a people of Han. What I see here is a man who does what a man should do. Do you understand, Ah Zhu?

    Ah Zhu smiles and say.

    Ah Zhu: I understand.

    Xiao Feng: Thank you for not condemning me as one of the Khitan people, Mister Shang.

    Xiao Feng says while giving a bow.

    Shang looks at Xiao Feng for a while.

    Shang: You really look like your father.

    Ah Zhu: Mister Shang, are you saying Qiao Feng¡¯s father, Qiao Sanhuai?

    Shang: That¡¯s not his real father. His real father is Xiao Yuanshan.

    Xiao Feng: What did you say!?

    Xiao Feng grabs Shang with the collars.

    Xiao Feng: What do you know about me! Tell me! What happen thirty years ago!

    Ah Zhu: Brother Qiao, calm down.

    Ah Zhu tries to release Xiao Feng¡¯s hold on Shang but he¡¯s too strong for her.

    Shang: Young man, I think you need to cool your head a bit. First thing, you need to release your hold on me.

    Xiao Feng finds himself releasing his hold from Shang without his control after Shang touches his arms lightly.

    Xiao Feng''s thoughts: He is a martial expert who is above me!

    Xiao Feng: I am sorry I have overreacted.

    Xiao Feng gives a bow as a sign of apology.

    Ah Zhu: Brother Qiao¡­.

    Ah Zhu holds on to one of Xiao Feng¡¯s arms.

    Shang: It¡¯s alright. If it¡¯s me, I would do the same as what you did just now.

    Ah Zhu: Mister Shang, can you tell us what happen thirty years ago?

    Shang: Hmm¡­ Thirty years ago, a group of Khitan people was attacked at Yanmen Pass due to a message from an informant that Liao is sending martial experts to attack Shaolin Temple and take its martial manuals. A team of martial experts are sent to Yanmen Pass to intercept the assault.

    Shang: A Khitan couple who is on a trip to visit their in-laws is assumed to be part of the Liao assault. They were attacked and several martial artists are injured. One of the martial experts managed to land a stealth hit on the wife and this angers the husband. The husband went into a frenzy and killed the martial artists who are still standing.

    Shang: Unable to bear the loss of his love and the loneliness without her, the husband wrote his will on the wall with blood and jumped off the cliff along with his wife¡¯s body, leaving a baby behind.

    Shang: That baby was you, Qiao Feng. Eh, Wrong. Your correct name should be Xiao Feng.

    Shang says as he points at Xiao Feng.

    Xiao Feng: So this is the place where my real parents died.

    Xiao Feng is in tears as he goes down in on knees.

    Ah Zhu: Brother Xiao¡­

    That¡¯s nothing Ah Zhu could do to console him.

    Ah Zhu could only join Xiao Feng in going down on her knees.

    After some time, Xiao Feng managed to gather his emotions and stood up along with Ah Zhu.

    Xiao Feng: Mister Shang

    Shang: Yes?

    Xiao Feng: How do you know so much?

    Shang: I don¡¯t think I have the time to explain to you.

    Shang says while releasing a messenger pigeon before turning to Xiao Feng.

    Xiao Feng: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang: Looks like your father-in-law is in trouble.

    Xiao Feng: Father-in-law... That¡¯s wrong. Ah Zhu says she is an orphan.

    Ah Zhu: That¡¯s right, Mister Shang, did you make a mistake?

    Shang: Which orphan would have the character ¡°Duan¡± tattooed on their body and carries a golden lock that has poem written on it?

    Ah Zhu turns red and asks.

    Ah Zhu: This... Mister Shang, how did you know about the tattoo on my body?

    Shang: Eh? I only ask the ones who raised you up.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I can¡¯t say I find out from the novel or I peek at you when you¡¯re taking a bath.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Only those who raise you to be a maid would know about it

    Ah Zhu says once she understands she had mistaken something.

    Ah Zhu: I see¡­

    Ah Zhu: Then who is my father?

    Shang: King Zhennan of Dablit Guaif, Duan Zhengchun.

 Chapter 35 - Song, Liao and Western Xia (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    As Shang, Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu are on their journey to Little Mirror Lake where Ah Zhu''s parents, Duan Zhengchun and Ruan Xingzhu are staying, Xiao Feng did not question about Shang¡¯s source of information but he asked about his parents¡¯ background.

    Shang tells Xiao Feng about Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s position in Liao and the deeds he did for Song and the people of Han.

    Shang: The incident at Yanmen Pass probably triggered the war between Song and Liao.

    Shang: That reminds me of something.

    Xiao Feng: Mister Shang, please say.

    Shang: I suspect Beggar Sect was also involved in the attack at Yanmen Pass thirty years ago.

    Xiao Feng: Why do you say that?

    Shang: Don¡¯t you feel strange that Beggar Sect is the only martial sect who is defending borders of Song?

    Xiao Feng: Shouldn¡¯t the martial people of Han stand up to defend their country? What¡¯s so strange about that?

    Shang: If they really stand up for Song, there won''t be a period of Five Dynasties and Three Kingdoms and Liao would have become a vassal state of Song.

    Xiao Feng: This¡­

    Xiao Feng¡¯s thoughts: The previous chief was involved in the Yanmen Pass incident!? Is that why he keeps leading the sect to defend against Liao?

    While Xiao Feng is thinking about that, Shang continues to say.

    Shang: This brings up another question.

    Xiao Feng: What question?

    Xiao Feng says after his thoughts being interrupted by the Shang¡¯s talking.

    Shang: Why did the intercept by martial experts had to happen on the day your parents decided to visit their in-laws?

    Xiao Feng: Could it be a coincidence?

    Shang: Coincidence? It¡¯s too good to be true. Would your father go around tell everyone that they will be visiting their in-laws? There¡¯s no way he would do that, right? After all, it¡¯s their family business.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Shang: So who was watching his movements and wanted him to be killed? Song? Song would rather make sure your father stays alive than to start a war with Liao. Western Xia? Of course, Western Xia would be glad that Liao and Song are at war but their hands are too busy at invading the lands of Liao and Song and defending attacks from both of them. Killing your father isn¡¯t worth the effort and risk. This leaves an unseen force and Liao.

    Xiao Feng: Liao? Why would my country plan to kill my father?

    Shang: Liao has every reason to kill your father. The alliance between Liao and Song was to defeat the same strong enemy, Western Xia and your father who has the support of the Empress Dowager of Liao, is the key to maintaining the alliance. Once Western Xia is no longer a threat, Liao would have to find a reason to start a war with Song and the purpose would be¡­.

    Xiao Feng Yanmen Pass incident¡­.what about the unseen force?

    Shang: The unseen force most likely wanted to benefit from the war between Song and Liao. Their way of doing sounds dumb to me as Song is currently too stable for others to benefit from.

    Shang: This brings us back to the informant who send the message. Shaolin Temple is not that dumb to trust any message brought by a random informant.

    Shang: The informant should be a well-respected person in the martial world and the person is trusted by the highest authority of Shaolin Temple.

    Xiao Feng: This means we have to go back to Shaolin Temple for answers.

    Shang: I don¡¯t think they will welcome you again after what you and Ah Zhu did in Shaolin Temple.

    Ah Zhu: Ah¡­.

    Ah Zhu who has overhearing the entire conversation, lowers her head.

    Xiao Feng: Ah Zhu, this is not your fault.

    Xiao Feng turns to Ah Zhu.

    Ah Zhu: But I¡­

    Xiao Feng: It¡¯s all alright. We will face it together.

    Ah Zhu: Brother Xiao¡­.

    Xiao Feng: Ah Zhu¡­.

    Shang: *cough*

    Shang interrupts the two lovebirds from getting close.

    Ah Zhu & Xiao Feng: We are sorry¡­we forgot you are still here

    Shang: it¡¯s alright.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Your actions actually make me miss Nanami. No wonder Yuanshan ran off first. He couldn¡¯t stand the sight of you two cuddling.

    Shang: I know I shouldn¡¯t interrupt but do you both think you have the power to obtain answers from Shaolin Temple?

    Xiao Feng: This¡­.

    Ah Zhu: With my help¡­

    Shang: Sorry, even if Xiao Feng becomes your consort, it is not enough.

    Xiao Feng: Then what should I do?

    Shang: Your only choice is Song or Liao but I don¡¯t personally recommend Song as those officials are heavily influenced by Confucianism. They will not welcome you into their ranks.

    Shang: This leaves your only choice is in Liao.

    Xiao Feng: Liao? But those officials there might have a hand in my parent¡¯s death!

    Shang: You don¡¯t really have a choice. Only Liao welcomes Khitan people into their ranks.

    As Shang, Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu reach the entrance of a province, they hear someone shouting for help.

    Shang: Ah, I think I found our guide.

 Chapter 36 - Meet The Daughter (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    The very guide that Shang said was the Woodcutter, Gu Ducheng, He was one of the Four Great Guardians of Duan Zhengchun and his weapon was a pair of axes.

    Ducheng was seen injured and bleeding when Shang and the others approached him.

    It is strange that when someone shouting for help, it would be for himself or herself but Ducheng was shouting help for his lord who he was serving.

    After helping Gu Ducheng to recover, Shang, Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu agree to assist Guzheng in protecting his lord, Duan Zhengchun who is in Little Mirror Lake.

    Along the way, they meet the other two Great Guardians, the Farmer, Fu Sigui who is injured and the Scholar, Zhu Danchen who was drawing a upside down painting.

    Zhu Danchen¡¯s descendants would later play a minor role in the Jin Yong¡¯s later novels.

    Upon reaching the Little Mirror Lake, they watch the scene between Ah Zi and the last Great Great Guardian, the Fisherman, Chu Wanli.

    When Chu Wanli bound by Ah Zi¡¯s strange net, a man whose age seems to be between forties and fifties, came out, inquiring about Wanli¡¯s loud voice.

    Shang: That is your father, Duan Zhengchun.

    Shang says when he points at the man.

    Ah Zhu: ¡­.

    Ah Zhu is silent when she looks at Duan Zhengchun.

    She has a lot of questions but she doesn¡¯t know where to start.

    They watched the scene between Ah Zi and Zhengchun. Zhengchun requested Ah Zi to release Wanli by restraining her. When Ah Zi agrees, she attacks Zhengchun with a thin green needle when he releases his hold on her. Zhengchun¡¯s martial instinct made him evade the attack and in anger, he returns the attack with a heavy palm strike that caused Ah Zi to fall into the lake.

    Zhengchun was about to rescue Ah Zi after teaching her a lesson but he doesn¡¯t see any sight of her after he reaches the spot when he last saw her.

    Zhengchun starts to panic and shouts out for another person.

    A woman in green comes out, answering his call. She seems to be in her late thirties but when she speaks, her voice reveals that she is actually in her late twenties.

    Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu finds her weird when she says she rather save a man than a woman.

    Shang: That¡¯s your mother, Ruan Xingzhu.

    Ah Zhu: This¡­.

    Ah Zhu did not expect her mother to be that weird.

    Shang continue to talk while he watches both Xingzhu and Zhengchun chat an embarassing conversation.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Shang: Well, you have sisters and other mothers to meet. She¡¯s not the only lover of your father.

    Ah Zhu:.....

    When Xingzhu was about to dive into the lake to bring out Ah Zi, Shang steps out to stop her.

    Shang: If I am you, I would rather not help her out.

    Xingzhu: This mister, why do you say so?

    Shang: What a great Turtle Breathing Skill you have! It shows your sect isn¡¯t that simple.

    Turtle Breathing Skill is a martial art that allows one to hold their breath underwater for a long time. It is also mentioned in other fictions that it has an effect of increasing longevity.

    Shang shouts out to the lake but there is no response.

    Shang: I did not expect you even stole another treasure of your sect, Silk Lock. Did I say the name of treasure correctly, Ah Zi of the Constellation Sect (Xingxiu Sect)?

    The Silk Lock was the strange net that was still holding Chu Wanli.

    Shang continues to shout.

    Zhengchun: What did you say!? Constellation Sect!?

    Xingzhu: What¡¯s wrong, Duan?

    Zhengchun: Constellation Sect is a well-known evil sect. I did not expect such a young girl to be one of the sect members. This man was right not to let you rescue her.

    Shang: if I say head of the Constellation Sect, Ding Chunqiu is already nearby, do you think he will be interested in your location?

    Shang¡¯s third shout was the final straw for Ah Zi. Out of all the sect people, Ding Chunqiu was the only one she fears the most.

    Ah Zi immediately pops from the lake and lands on the shore. Before she could run away, Shang uses one of Shaolin techniques, Dragon-capturing Skill to pull her towards him.

    Being held at the back collar by Shang, Ah Zi tries to struggle from him.

    Ah Zi: Evil man, let me go!

    Shang: If I am a evil man, you are already dead.

    Ah Zi: You even know Ding Chunqiu! If you are not a evil man, how could you know such a evil person?

    Knowing Ah Zi¡¯s personality, Shang finds it pointless to argue with her.

    Shang releases his hold and taps lightly on Ah Zi¡¯s back.

    Seeing a chance to escape, Ah Zi tries to use inner energy but she couldn¡¯t.

    Ah Zi: What have you done to me!? What happen to my inner energy!?

    Ah Zi slashes out at Shang.

    Shang: Did I know I do anything? I don¡¯t remember.

    Looking at Shang and Ah Zi, Ah Zhu recalls a similar scene between Shang and Murong Fu.

    Shang did the same thing on the young Murong Fu when he tried to escape using inner energy.

    Ignoring the bickering from Ah Zi, Shang turns to the Zhengchun and Xingzhu.

    Shang: Sorry, if you don¡¯t mind getting some dry clothes for that girl, I would gladly appreciate it.

    Xingzhu: I don¡¯t mind but¡­

    Shang: If you are worried about being attacked, just give her the dry clothes. Her inner energy has been sealed by me so you have no problems restraining her.

    Xingzhu: Alright then.

    Xingzhu moves to Ah Zi and takes her into the wooden house.

    Zhengchun: Thank you for helping me out of this predicament. I thought I might kill someone innocent as her.

    Zhengchun says as he approaches Shang.

    Shang: There¡¯s no need for thanks. If you want to thank, thank the girl over there.

    Shang says as he points at Ah Zhu who is standing next to Xiao Feng.

    Zhengchun: She is¡­?

    Shang: Ah Zhu, a maid from Murong Family.

    Zhengchun: A maid? I don''t remember having a relationship with someone from Murong Family.

    Shang: To be precise, she is one of the babies abandoned by Ruan Xingzhu when she tries to hide them from her family.

    Zhengchun: What!?

    Zhengchun looks at Ah Zhu with a bewildered expression.

    Zhengchun: She is my daughter!?

 Chapter 37 - The Four Great Villains (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Obtaining evidence which shows that she is his daughter from Ah Zhu, Zhengchun ran into the wooden house to look for Xingzhu to ask for confirmation.

    Just when Zhengchun was about to search for her, he meets Xingzhu who is a rush to find him.

    Zhengchun & Xingzhu: Duan (Ah Xing), I think I have found my daughter.

    Zhengchun & Xingzhu: You too?

    Both of them are surprised that they found their daughters.

    Zhengchun: You should take a look at this first.

    Zhengchun shows Xingzhu the golden lock that Ah Zhu has given to him.

    Xingzhu: This... Yes, this is what I give my child. Where do you find it?

    Zhengchun:.... She is outside right now. You should come out and see her.

    Before Zhengchun can grab her along, Xingzhu stops him and shows him another golden lock.

    Zhengchun: This¡­

    Xingzhu: This is the other lock I left with the other child. It¡¯s with the girl who I just bring in.

    Zhengchun:...

    Zhengchun is confounded to have two more daughters found at the same time.

    Back at Dablit Guaif, he had just learnt from his two lovers, the Shura Sabre, Qin Hongmian and the Beautiful Yaksha, Gan Baobao that both of them have given birth to daughters who are now teenagers. Both his daughters, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling nearly married Duan Yu if Zhengchun have not discovered their golden locks.

    He has no problem explaining to Baobao and Hongmian about Xingzhu and the two children. It¡¯s his main wife, Dao Baifeng that he had to deal with. Baifeng was already upset about him allowing Baobao and Hongmian into his home because they have his children. One more woman would most likely forbid him from entering her chambers.

    Zhengchun has a grave expression, thinking about that.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Xingzhu: What¡¯s wrong, Duan? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy when you have found our children?

    Xingzhu asks, noticing the expression on Zhengchun¡¯s face.

    Zhengchun: Yes, I should be happy. Ah Xing, why not you bring the girl out to meet her sister?

    Feeling the loving concern from Xingzhu, he decided to leave the matter aside.

    Zhengchun: I will meet the both of you outside.

    Xingzhu: I will go then.

    Some time later outside of the wooden house of Little Mirror Lake where the Four Great Guardians and the Three Dukes are with their lord.

    The Three Dukes are Fan Hua, Hua Hegen, Ba Tianshi. Even though they are given the duke position, they do not hold authority. They are the ones who often help Zhengchun out of his love debts.

    Gu Ducheng and Fu Sigui have recovered from their injuries. Chu Wanli was released from his prison, the Silk Lock. Zhu Danchen was explaining how he managed to delay the Four Great Villains from coming using a misleading formation.

    Four voice rang out in the open, announcing the arrivals of the Four Great Villains.

    They are Duan Yanq¨¬ng, Ye Erniang, Yue and Yun Zhonghe. Yanqing was the leader of them all.

    Duan Yanqing was originally a crown prince of Dablit Guaif. Due to the internal rebellion, he himself was exiled and hunted by many people due to his previous position. This results in him being crippled and disfigured. With two crutches in hand, he tried to seek justice from the abbot of the Dablit Guaif¡¯s Imperial Temple which is known as Tianlong Temple, Great Master Kurong. Before he could do that, his brother, Duan Zhengming who is not even a crown prince, has succeeded the throne after ending the rebellion.

    This makes Yanqing mad with vengeance. It was after meeting Zhengchun''s wife, Dao Baifeng, he got back his confidence and went on a killing spree on those who hunted him using a combination of martial arts with crutches. The killing spree earns him a title of a villain.

    Ye Erniang¡¯s fate changed after meeting Shang. Being the leader of the Red Shoes, she made use of the martial network to killed martial artists that have done deeds worse than villains. She did not expect that would earn her a title of a villain. When Yanqing asked her to be part of his group, she wanted to refuse at first but after hearing from Shang, she agreed.

    Yue was the only one whose full name was not shown. Often calling himself Yue the Second Brother (Yue Laoer),  Yue the Third Brother (Yue Laosan) who uses a huge crocodile¡¯s mouth like scissors was the only one that seems out of place among the Four Great Villains. There is nothing much mentioned in the fiction about his villainous deeds. It is probably due to being simple-minded and having a straightforward personality to kill without holding back that earn him a place as one of the four villains.

    Another out-of-place villain would be Yun Zhonghe who uses a iron claw-stick. There is also nothing mentioned about the deeds he has done. It could be his lecherous behavior that earns him the place  as one of the four villains.

    As the four villains walk towards Zhengchun and his protectors, Shang stands in the middle of their path blocking them.

 Chapter 38 - Title has been sold for one bitcoin (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Before Yanqing says anything, the straightforward Yue stands forward and shouts at Shang who is blocking their path.

    Yue: Who dares to block the path?

    Shang: I, Shang Yinchao is pleased to meet the Crocodile Deity of the Southern Sea.

    Shang gives a bow in greeting.

    Yue: Oh? You know who I am.

    Shang: of course.

    Yue: Since you know who I am and you still dare block my path, You must have a lot of courage to do that,

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: My courage is proudly sponsored by Liang Jingru (Fish Leong), Tomatsu Haruka and Justin Hines.

    The celebrities which are mentioned above have similar song titles.

    Yue: Are you not afraid of me killing you?

    Shang: Of course, I am scared.

    Yue: Then why are you standing here? Get out of our way!

    Yue tries to Shang aside but he couldn¡¯t do it

    Yue: Hmm?

    It was not normal push but a palm strike that uses up inner energy.

    Yue realizes his attack did not work on Shang and takes out his giant scissors.

    Yue: Tell you to move aside and you would not listen. You must be looking down on me! Don¡¯t blame me if I kill you!

    Yue strikes at Shang with his scissors after saying.

    Shang smiles and catches the scissors between his two fingers by holding it.

    Yue tries to move his scissors from Shang but couldn¡¯t do it. Shang then releases his hold, causing Yue to lost his balance and fall backwards.

    Yue looks at Shang and then looks at his weapon. Yue then looks back at Shang with a bewildered look.

    Yue: What kind of sorcery of that?

    Shang: Sorcery? Not really. It¡¯s just a finger technique.

    Shang says as he smiles.

    What Shang has used was Tacit Finger (Ling-xi Yi-zhi). It is one of Lu Xiaofeng martial arts where he can catch and hold enemies¡¯ weapons. As told in the Legend of Lu Xiaofeng, This martial art is known as the World¡¯s number one finger technique and its name is based on a poem that was written by Tang dynasty poet, Li Shangyin.

    The word ¡°Ling-xi¡± is based on a ancient chinese legend that the white lines which connects the two horns on the rhinoceros allows it to have sensitive detection of its surroundings. It is also used to mean tacit feelings.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    To create this martial art, Shang had to borrow ideas from Duan Family¡¯s Yiyang Finger and one of Shaolin Temple¡¯s Seventy Two Techniques, Mahabala Vajra Finger (Da-li Jin-gang Zhi). After creating and using it on Yue, Shang smiles to himself, feeling accomplished.

    Yue: Finger technique? Not even one of Shaolin Temple¡¯s martial arts can do that.

    Yue: Tell me the name of the technique you are using. I must remember it.

    Shang smiles without answering.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Mahabala Vajra Finger allows one to tear through stone and metal with two fingers that have to be close together. Only Lu Xiaofeng would think of using two fingers separately to catch and hold weapons.

    Yue is angered when Shang does not answer him.

    Before he could do anything, he hears a voice.

    Yanqing: Third Brother, come back. You¡¯re no match for him.

    Duan Yanq¨¬ng who was watching both Yue and Shang, calls out to Yue using ventriloquism.

    He notices there is no martial pressure emitting from Shang and assumes he is hiding his strength.

    Yue: But Big Brother, he¡­

    Yanqing: Come back.

    This time Yanqing says with a stricter tone.

    Yue flinches to the voice and runs back to Yanqing¡¯s side.

    Yanqing looks to Shang and says.

    Yanqing: Mister Shang of the Xuan Wu Sect, we, the Four Great Villains have no business with you. Why are you blocking our path?

    Shang: My reason for blocking your path was a request from someone.

    Yanqing: Who?

    Shang: The Bodhisattva who lives outside Tianlong Temple.

    The Bodhisattva who lives outside Tianlong Temple was Dao Baifeng.

    Because of Zhengchun¡¯s habit of seeing other women, she decided to take revenge by sleeping with another man and that man was Duan Yanqing.

    Shang has not meet Baifeng and Baifeng has not given a request to Shang. It¡¯s a lie that Shang cooked up.

    Yanqing does not believe Shang¡¯s words but when Shang says his secret which he kept from the other three, he decided to believe him a little.

    Yanqing:... How is she?

    Shang: She is doing fine.

    Yanqing:... What is her request?

    The reason Yanqing was after Zhengchun in Little Mirror Lake is that the current emperor of Dablit Guaif, Emperor Baoding, Duan Zhengming had decided to pass down the throne to him. Yanqing thinks that by killing Zhengchun, he would be able to succeed the throne.

    Shang: She hopes you will give up on Duan Zhengchun.

    Yanqing:.... How is she related to him?

    Shang: She did not say anything but she did say she will tell you once the time is right.

    Yanqing owes his life to Baifeng. If it¡¯s not for her, he would have died a beggar¡¯s death.

    However, there is one wrong he must have it corrected. The successor to the throne should be him.

    Yanqing: I will only let him go this time. For her sake.

    Yanqing turns his back on Shang and walks away with his iron crutches.

    Yue: Big Brother, are we still killing?

    Yanqing: No killing today. Let¡¯s go.

    Yanqing¡¯s thoughts: But the next time...

    Yanqing¡¯s voice later rang throughout Little Mirror Lake.

    Yanqing: DUAN ZHENGCHUN, COUNT YOURSELF LUCKY THAT YOU WILL NOT DIE THIS TIME!

    The Four Great Villains disappear into the forest of Little Mirror Lake.

    Zhengchun, along with his protectors and family approaches Shang from behind.

    As they did not hear the conversation between Yanqing and Shang, they have questions about actions of the ex-crown prince who decided to give up this time.

    Shang give them an answer.

    Shang: If you want to thank, you should thank your lady.

    Zhengchun: Fenghuang-er (Baifeng)? What connections she has with the Four Great Villains?

    Shang: That¡¯s between you and her. An outsider like me shouldn¡¯t intervene.

    Shang walks off, leaving Zhengchun to figure it out.

 Chapter 39 - Ah Zi (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    After the matter at Little Mirror Lake, Shang split ways with Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu. Ah Zhu follows Xiao Feng to Liao in spite of Duan Zhengchun¡¯s objections as she is his daughter and a princess of Dablit Guaif. Her mother, Ruan Xingzhu agrees as she owes Ah Zhu a lot for abandoning her.

    According to the original plot, the Fisherman Chu Wanli was supposed to die in Little Mirror Lake. After he was ashamed of being defeated by Ah Zi who uses Silk Lock on him, he tried to get back his pride by defeating Duan Yanqing but he died after failing to do so.

    Another person who is supposed to die was Ah Zhu. Before coming to Little Mirror Lake, Xiao Feng and Ah Zhu were given false information by Kangmin that Duan Zhengchun was the one who lead the attack on Xiao Feng¡¯s parents thirty years ago. They fail to realize Zhengchun who was around ten years old at time, could not have the fame or strength to lead such an attack. After knowing that Zhengchun was her father, she disguised and sacrificed herself so that Xiao Feng would let go of her father.

    Kangmin was later crippled and disfigured by Ah Zi in revenge for her sister, Ah Zhu. She died after looking at her reflection by using a hand mirror.

    With Shang¡¯s inference, the fates of the above mentioned people are avoided but there is one problem.

    Ah Zi who is supposed to follow and fall in love with Xiao Feng is currently following Shang. Because of Shang¡¯s feats at Little Mirror Lake, she thinks Shang is stronger than Xiao Feng and with Shang¡¯s around, she would be safe from the members of the Constellation Sect.

    Shang would love to avoid being followed by her as she is considered the troublemaker in Tian Long Ba Bu.

    The first trouble was causing the death of Chu Wanli which is already avoided.

    The second trouble was giving false information about the location of the Divine Wood King¡¯s Cauldron (Shen-mu-wang Ding) which is one of the Constellation sect¡¯s three treasures. Beggar Sect was later attacked by the members Constellation Sect who believed it is in those beggars¡¯ hands due to the information provided by Ah Zi.

    Divine Wood King¡¯s Cauldron is a hand-sized wooden cauldron that could attract all kinds of poisonous creatures to it when incense is burnt in it. It is very important to Ding Chunqiu as he used it to master Energy Dissolution (Hua-gong Da-fa) which dissolves one¡¯s inner energy using venoms from poisonous creatures. If this was used on martial artist, it would cause them to lost their inner energy and die. There are others who managed to survive for a few more months to tell the tale of this martial art.

    The last trouble was creating an enemy. You Tanzhi whose father and uncle were killed by Xiao Feng at Hero-gathering Manor, has been searching for him till he reached Liao. After his failed attempt at assassination, he was released by Xiao Feng and captured by Ah Zi. After being forced to wear an iron mask and have a name, Iron Clown, Tanzhi worked as Ah Zi¡¯s slave until some time later that he started to fall in love with Ah Zi. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    You Tanzhi later becomes a martial expert who can fight Xiao Feng on equal terms after being part of the Ah Zhi¡¯s martial experiment with the thousand-year-old Frost Silkworm. If he was not lacking experience, You Tanzhi could have won and killed Xiao Feng.

    Ah Zi is no longer with Xiao Feng, so Shang would not know what fate would have in store for Tanzhi.

    Ah Zi: Wait for me!

    Ah Zi calls out to Shang.

    Shang:...

    Shang ignores her and continues walking.

    Ah Zi: Oi!

    Ah Zi: Why are you ignoring me?

    Shang:...

    This continues after a certain long distance

    Shang finally turns back and looks at her.

    Ah Zi: You finally stop.

    Shang:... Didn¡¯t I release your inner energy?

    Ah Zi: You did release my inner energy but I still feel weak all away.

    Shang: If you are feeling weak, then you should be staying with your parents.

    Ah Zi: What¡¯s so fun being with them?

    Shang: Fun? Why do you say it¡¯s not fun with them?

    Ah Zi: Too many rules! I hate being bound by rules!

    Shang: Didn¡¯t your sect have rules too?

    Ah Zi: Sect rules? What¡¯s with the sect rules when the head of sect doesn¡¯t follow them?

    Shang: Oh? There was something like that?

    Ah Zi: Yeah, I feel disgusted when I recall it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, I remember there is something written somewhere in the novel about Ding Chunqiu taking advantage of Ah Zi. His actions creep Ah Zi out that she stole the sect treasures and ran away.

    Shang: So you are afraid of your sect?

    Ah Zi: Afraid? Why should I be afraid of them?

    Ah Zi: With you around, I will be safe.

    Shang: When did I become your bodyguard?

    Ah Zi: If you don¡¯t protect me, I will tell my father!

    Shang: Then if you die, how are you going to tell your father.

    Ah Zi: This¡­ I already told my father that you will be bodyguard, so If I die, you will have to face the wrath of my father and Dablit Guaif.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:... I can already see you¡¯re lying.

    Shang: That would be troublesome for me.

    Ah Zi: He he, so you better take good care of me.

    Shang: But I have conditions.

    Ah Zi: What conditions?

    Shang: Be obedient.

    Shang turns and walks away.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But, would she?

 Chapter 40 - Li Qingluo (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    On the grounds of Mount Manda Manor...

    ????: So what¡¯s your reason for bringing her here?

    ????: I may have given you the privileges to stay. That doesn¡¯t mean you can bring a stranger into my house, especially someone who is a child of that scoundrel Duan!

    A middle-aged beautiful woman in yellow who is in her late thirties, is standing outside a house with Shang.

    Shang: Do I have a choice?

    Shang: I don''t want a future emperor on my heels because I did not protect her daughter.

    Shang says as he and the woman watch Wang Yuyan and Ah Zi playing together while the maids are standing aside watching.

    Shang: Seriously, I didn¡¯t expect you and Yuyan to be related to Duan Zhengchun.

    Shang already knew but he''s playing dumb.

    The woman who Shang is speaking to was Li Qingluo, the mother of Wang Yuyan and one of Duan Zhengchun¡¯s lovers. The reason for the Wang surname was because after Li Qingluo was abandoned by Zhengchun, she married a person of the Wang Family which is under the Murong Family.

    Qingluo: Who would have relations with that scoundrel!

    Qingluo turns away from Shang.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Tsundere¡­

    Shang: No matter what you say, Ah Zi and Yuyan are still innocent. Your affairs with Zhengchun shouldn¡¯t concern them.

    Qingluo: That¡¯s none of your business on how I do things around here!

    Shang:...

    Shang: Then I will say my last piece of advice.

    Shang: Madam Wang, have you seen Zhengchun angry before?Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Qingluo:...

    Qingluo only recalls how she falls in love with Zhengchun and how she was abandoned by him. When she was together with him, she has not seen him being angry before.

    Shang: Once Zhengchun finds out what you have done to his lovers or his daughters, do you think he will still love or hate you?

    Shang: I leave it to your imagination.

    Shang walks away, leaving a stunned Qingluo behind.

    The next day morning¡­

    Shang: Yuyan, Ah Zi, it¡¯s time to go.

    Yuyan and Ah Zi appear from another path.

    Yuyan: Teacher, where are we going?

    Shang: We¡¯re going to climb a mountain.

    Ah Zi: Mountain climbing!? What¡¯s so fun about mountain climbing?

    Shang: To be precise, we are going to see Yuyan¡¯s grandfather.

    Yuyan: I have a grandfather? My mother never told me I have one.

    Qingluo: She is right. She does not have a grandfather.

    Qingluo appears from another side with two maids following her.

    From her face, Shang could see she is hiding the dark circles around her eyes with makeup.

    Shang: How¡¯s your sleep yesterday?

    Qingluo: Thanks to you, I couldn''t sleep a wink last night.

    Qingluo had a nightmare about Zhengchun that woke her up in the middle of the night.

    Qingluo: So where are you bringing my daughter to? If you are bringing her to see my adoptive father, Ding Chunqiu, you can forget it as I have nothing to do with him.

    Qingluo has to cut connections with Chunqiu because of his evil deeds in the martial world.

    Ah Zi: Eh!?

    Ah Zi was surprised to hear the head of her sect was related to her sister¡¯s mother.

    Shang: Of course, I am not bringing her to see that adoptive father of yours.

    Shang: I am bringing her to see your real father.

    Qingluo: My real father? What''s wrong with him?

    Shang: I have news that he is dying soon.

    Qingluo: He''s dying? Good, he deserved it. If he didn¡¯t abandon my mother, I and my mother wouldn¡¯t be in this kind of state.

    Shang''s thoughts: To be precise, it''s your mother fault.

    Shang: Hmm. I think it¡¯s better if I bring the person here to explain himself than me telling you what has happened. Don¡¯t you think so, Madam Wang?

    Qingluo: ... Do whatever you like. I still have not forgiven him for abandoning us.

    Qingluo walks away with the maids.

    Shang turns to Yuyan and Ah Zi.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go. Your mother has given her approval.

    Ah Zi: Mister Shang, do we really have to climb a mountain to see her grandfather?

    Shang: Sorry, we don¡¯t really have a choice.

    Shang smiles to Ah Zi.

 Chapter 41 - Wuyazi (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    As they sit on the horse carriage which is bringing them towards Mount Leigu where it is located in Henan, Shang tells Yuyan what he knows about relationship between her mother, grandmother and grandfather.

    Shang: Your grandpa is Wuyazi, the head of the Carefree Sect and your grandmother is Li Qiushui, the empress dowager of Western Xia.

    Shang: Before your grandmother went to Western Xia, she and Wuyazi lived in Mount Wuliang which is located in Dablit Guaif where they lived as a couple and had a child. The child was your mother, Li Qingluo.

    Shang: It all started when Wuyazi created a jade statue which he would always look at every day. Your grandmother realized your grandfather is no longer looking at her so out of jealousy, she did something immoral to seek his attention.

    Shang: Wuyazi was angered instead and left your mother and your grandmother at Mount Wuliang.

    Ah Zi: What immoral thing?

    Ah Zi curiously asks.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The immortal act she did was she show Wuyazi a bed scene where she slept with a couple of men.

    Shang: Hmm¡­ Wait until you are old enough to be married, then I will tell you.

    Ah Zi: I have already reached the marriageable age.

    Shang:...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, I totally forget the marriageable age in China¡¯s ancient history is totally different from Modern China. Girls can be married at the age of fourteen while guys can marry at the age of sixteen. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Ah Zi: Tell me.

    Shang ignore Ah Zi¡¯s question and continues where he drops off.

    Shang: Seeing that the immoral act which she did, has no effect, your grandmother went on to have a affair with your grandfather¡¯s disciple who is Ding Chunqiu. He later becomes your mother¡¯s adoptive father.

    Ah Zi and Yuyan went red.

    Both understood what immoral act Yuyan¡¯s grandmother did after hearing the next part of the conversation.

    Shang: Your grandmother reveals her relationship with Ding Chunqiu to your grandfather, hoping this time he will pay attention to her.

    Shang: It didn¡¯t work out and your grandfather decided to kick Ding Chunqiu out of the sect.

    Shang: Not wanting to lost his martial arts and not knowing the kind nature of your grandfather, your adoptive father tricked your grandfather and pushed him over the cliff.

    Ah Zi: Wait, if my teacher pushed her grandfather off the cliff, shouldn¡¯t he be dead already?

    Shang: Apparently he survived and was rescued by one of his disciples, Su Xinghe who later created the Deaf Mute Sect (Long-ya Men).

    Shang: His sect is located at the place where we are going now.

    Shang: Any questions?

    Shang looks at Ah Zi and Yuyan.

    Yuyan: That jade statue... Why did my grandfather keep looking at it?

    Shang: It is someone your grandfather loves besides your grandmother.

    Yuyan: Who is she?

    Shang: Your grandmother¡¯s younger sister.

    Yuyan: This¡­

    She didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to be in love with someone else after he was married to her grandmother and had a child between them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: There is no name given for the sister mentioned in novel but if that is really her sister, why did Li Qiushui not mention her name?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Another question would be why would Wuyazi created a statue based on her appearance all of a sudden?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I guess answers will show themselves soon.

    Shang thinks as he draws the carriage¡¯s curtains aside to look at the incoming view of Mount Leigu.

 Chapter 42 - Ding Chunqiu (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Before they enter the grounds of the Deaf Mute Sect, Shang uses the cosmetic skills which he have obtained from Ah Zhu to change Ah Zi¡¯s appearance into Ah Zhu''s.

    Ah Zi: Why should I become my elder sister?

    Ah Zi says as she comes out from a nearby bush after changing into the clothing which Shang provided her.

    Shang: I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t change. Ding Chunqiu would be glad to see you again.

    Ah Zi: I rather die than see him again!

    Shang: So have you done changing?

    Ah Zi: I¡¯m done. Here you go.

    Ah Zi hands over her original clothes to Shang.

    Shang: Remember, right now you are Ah Zhu. You are one of Murong Family''s maids who is accompanying your young lady, Wang Yuyan.

    Ah Zi: Got it.

    The clothes disappear after Shang holds them.

    Ah Zi: Mister Shang, you should teach me this martial art. It looks useful when traveling afar.

    Shang: Inside Sleeves¡¯ Universe (Xiu Li Qian-kun) is not good as you think. I am only hiding your clothes inside my sleeves.

    Ah Zi: But I don¡¯t see the anything bulging from your sleeves.

    Shang: I leave it to you to figure it out.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I cannot tell you it¡¯s not a martial art, can I?

    Shang walks off with Yuyan, leaving Ah Zi to walk behind them.

    Upon reaching the grounds of the sect, Shang and the others just managed to see Murong Fu being absorbed in the chess-game, Zhen Long while others are watching him.

    All of a sudden, Murong Fu start screaming and pulling out his sword. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Murong Fu: Murong Family is finished! Everything I have done is gone like a dream. I should as well end my life.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I knew it. This chess game has the same effect as Katanagatari¡¯s Seitou, Hakari.

    Before Murong Fu commits suicide by stabbing himself in the throat and Duan Yu was about to stop him,  a loud voice is heard.

    Shang: WAKE UP, IDIOT!

    When Shang shouts, it was not a normal voice that comes out from his mouth. It¡¯s actually a one of the seventy two Shaolin martial techniques, Vajra Dhyana Lion Roar (Jin-gang-chan Shi-zi-hou) that does not have the Foist Intent.  Without the intent, It is just a Lion Roaring Skill (Shi-hou-gong).

    Fu and the others are startled by the voice and all of them look at Shang.

    Fu: Teacher.

    Fu drops his sword and gives a bow to Shang.

    ????: Did Murong Fu say Teacher?

    ????: So that is the teacher of Murong of the South.

    ????: But does that guy look too young to be a teacher?

    ????: Who knows, he might be older than he looks¡­

    Yuyan: Elder cousin, are you alright?

    Yuyan runs to Murong Fu and says.

    Murong Family¡¯s four generals walk from the crowd and give a bow to Shang.

    Four Generals: Deng Baichuan (Gong Yegan, Bao Butong, Feng Bo-e) thanks Mister Shang for saving our young master.

    Duan Yu also stands out and gives a bow.

    Duan Yu: Teacher.

    Yanqing: This is will be interesting. Even Mister Shang of the Xuan Wu Sect is here.

    The head of the Four Great Villains, Duan Yanqing who is there with the other three villains, speaks without opening his mouth.

    Jiumozhi¡¯s thoughts: So this is the man Murong Bo has trouble dealing with. He doesn¡¯t look like a martial expert but that martial art he just used tells me he¡¯s stronger than a normal martial expert.

    Jiumozhi who is also known as the The Great Wheel Wisdom King was the one who tried to get Six Meridian Swords from Duan Yu who was later rescued by Ah Zhu and another maid. He is also one of the challengers for the chess game.

    ????: Interesting, interesting.

    An elderly man who is standing and holding a feather fan, starts speaking.

    ????: I did not expect to see a martial expert at a very young age. Time passes very fast, am i right, Senior?

    The elderly man speaks to the other elderly man who is sitting on a stone seat.

    ????:...

    The sitting elderly man remains silent and acts like no one is speaking to him.

    The standing elderly man smiles to that response and moves towards Shang.

    Shang who is receiving the bows, notices an elderly man walking towards him.

    Shang knows the elderly man and even knows which sect he is from.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Head of Constellation Sect, Ding Chunqiu.

 Chapter 43 - Shut up and Fight (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    The bowing crowd quickly gives way to the approaching elderly old man like avoiding a plague.

    His reputation of being covered in poison was well-known in the crowd that no one dares to have close contact with him.

    Chunqiu: So you¡¯re Mister Shang. I have to thank you for returning one of our sect treasures.

    Ding Chunqiu says while holding his feather fan behind his back.

    Shang: There¡¯s no need to thank me, Sect leader Ding. It would be better if you agree to my terms.

    Before Shang and Ah Zi reaches Mount Manda Manor, they were approached by the members of the Constellation Sect who were looking for the Divine Wood King¡¯s Cauldron.

    To avoid further trouble like Xiao Feng had from them, Shang give them the system store''s duplicate which he has obtained from Ah Zi and along with it, there are terms Shang has requested something from Chunqiu.

    Chunqiu: If it¡¯s about terms regarding Ah Zi, I am sorry I cannot do that. Ah Zi is considered one of indoor disciples and has learnt the sect¡¯s martial arts, so her connection with the sect cannot be cut that easily.

    Chunqiu says with a smile.

    Shang: If Sect leader Ding is willingly to hear me out, I can list out the benefits you would have once you agree to my terms.

    Chunqiu: Then I am all ears.

    Shang: First benefit would be getting back one of the sect treasures, Silk Lock.

    Shang takes out a white bundle that looks like a fishing net being rolled and tied up.

    Chunqiu: I can get back my sect treasure any time I want. I don¡¯t see any benefit in getting back now.

    Chunqiu recognizes the bundle and says.

    Shang: Second benefit would be getting thanks from an emperor

    Chunqiu: Thanks from an emperor? What do you mean?

    Shang: Ah Zi is considered one of Dablit Guaif¡¯s princess and the elder sister of young master Duan over there. The emperor of Dablit Guaif himself would hope that she is no longer a member of Constellation Sect. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Shang says while he points at Duan Yu.

    Duan Yu who is listening to the conversation, notices Shang pointing at him

    Yu¡¯s thoughts: Another sister!?

    Chunqiu: Hmph, the emperor of Dablit Guaif should be fortunate that one of their princess is a member of Constellation Sect. Who does he think he is to tell me that she cannot be a sect member! Thanks from an emperor!? I don¡¯t need that!

    Shang: Then you should listen to the third benefit which I was about to say.

    Chunqiu: Say it!

    Shang: Third benefit would be avoiding trouble from one country and three sects.

    Chunqiu: Trouble? I, Ding Chunqiu is never afraid of trouble. Even if the emperor of Dablit Guaif is here, I will not give way to him.

    Shang: That¡¯s right. To you, an emperor is not troublesome. The imperial temple, Tianlong Temple who is behind Duan Family should be troublesome for you.

    This part is a lie. The emperor has not given a request to Shang but even if the emperor did not request, Ah Zi''s father, Duan Zhengchun would prefer that she cut off any connections with Constellation Sect.

    Chunqiu:...

    Shang: That should be one of the sect. Second sect would be Griddha Palace. (Ling-jiu Gong)

    ????: Griddha Palace?

    ????: What sect is that?

    ????: Never heard of it.

    This time Shang speaks to Chunqiu by ventriloquizing.

    Shang: The head of Griddha Palace is your teacher¡¯s senior and she is a very bad-tempered person. Under her command, there are a hundred and eight martial experts. What do you think she will do when she finds out what you have done to her junior?

    Chunqiu: You!

    Chunqiu knows Shang wasn''t around when his senior, the sitting elderly man, Su Qinghe announces his betrayal of Carefree Sect to the crowd but he hears what he says, he realizes the young man in front of him is not that simple.

    Chunqiu: You¡¯re from Griddha Palace!?

    Chunqiu says while stepping away from Shang.

    Shang: No, I am not.

    Chunqiu:...

    Shang: Before you say anything, the third sect you should avoid having trouble with would be Xuan Wu Sect.

    Chunqiu: Xuan Wu Sect... Your sect!?

    Shang: I am the teacher of Ah Zi¡¯s younger brother. If I don¡¯t protect her, can I still be Duan Yu¡¯s teacher? Am I right? Ah Zhi?

    Shang speaks to the disguised Ah Zi who is beside him.

    Ah Zi nods her head in tears.

    From young, she has to rely on her wits while being in the sect and there is no one she could trust. She did not expect a stranger like Shang who she had lie to would go that far to protect her.

    Chunqiu: Hmph, young man, as a martial expect, do you think you are already invincible? I will show¡­

    Before Chunqiu could finish, Shang gives one punch to the face that Chunqiu¡¯s body flies far from Shang.

    Shang: Just shut up and fight.

 Chapter 44 - One Slash is Enough (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Chunqiu gets back on his feet with blood bleeding from his mouth.

    Chunqiu: Brat, you are looking for death!

    After wiping the blood with his sleeve, Chunqiu roars out.

    Shang:...

    Shang is already on guard for any incoming attacks.

    Qinghe: Both of you please stop.

    Before both Shang and Chunqiu could proceed, Qinghe stops them by saying.

    Chunqiu: Senior, that¡¯s between him and me. Ii has nothing to do with you.

    Qinghe: I am afraid it does concern me.

    Qinghe: This is a place to solve my late teacher¡¯s chess game, not a place for fights.

    Qinghe: If both of you want to continue, then I have to ask both of you to take it elsewhere.

    Chunqiu: Su Qinghe! You!

    Qinghe: Junior Ding. I believe I made myself clear.

    Chunqiu: Hmph!

    Qinghe: This young man, do you agree to continue or put it on hold?

    Shang: I agree to put it on hold.

    Qinghe: Junior, what about you?

    Chunqiu: Young man, I hope you can walk out of here alive

    Chunqiu smiles grimly and walks off.

    The group that was bowing, approaches Shang after seeing Chunqiu has walked off.

    Ah Zi: Are you alright?

    Ah Zi asks with concern in her voice.

    Duan Yu, Wang Yuyan, Murong Fu and the Four Generals also asks the same thing.

    Shang: I am alright. Sorry, Ah Zhu, looks like the matter regarding your sister has to be put on hold.

    Ah Zi: It¡¯s alright. You can take your time.

    Shang: Then let¡¯s discuss other things.

    While Shang and his group are discussing, Qinghe calls out for more challengers to solve the chess game, Zhen Long.

    Yanqing: I don''t have an invitation. Can I have a go?

    Duan Yanqing steps up and says.

    Qinghe: You can. Anyone who is here with or without an invitation can have a go at it.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Duan Yanqing takes up the challenge.

    In the original novel, the Four Great Villains were invited and supposed to arrive later due to matters regarding Western Xia. It was Shang who passed a message to Erniang to tell Yanqing that there is an interesting chess game at Mount Leigu as Yanqing himself is a chess master at weiqi.

    Shang: Then the rest of you take your leave first. Ah Zhu, Yuyan and Duan Yu stay with me.

    Group: Agreed.

    Shang passes them some items and ends the discussion after he sees Duan Yanqing still continues to play the chess in spite being warned by the third protagonist, the Shaolin monk, Xuzhu and his senior, Xuannan.

    When Yanqing himself was trapped in the illusion generated by the chess game, Ding Chunqiu convinces Yanqing to commit suicide since he is a failure.

    The two Shaolin monks are unable to stop him as their martial arts are no match for him.

    Before Yanqing could stab himself with his crutch, Yue throws Xuzhu at Yanqing, hoping this will wake him up.

    Ding Chunqiu intercepts the monk and throws him back at Yue.

    The monk was thrown to and back twice before Yue has no longer the strength to throw the monk again.

    Shang could only pity the poor Xuzhu for being thrown here and there like a toy.

    Shang: I think that¡¯s enough.

    Shang speaks in a voice where everyone¡¯s attention is on him when he walks up to Chunqiu and Yanqing.

    Chunqiu: Oh? You think you can stop me?

    Chunqiu stands in the path, blocking Shang¡¯s view of Yanqing.

    Shang: Of course, I am not here to stop you.

    Shang: I only came to borrow something from you.

    Shang says while he picks up a wooden stick with the path.

    Chunqiu: What do you want to borrow?

    Shang: Your head of course.

    Before Chunqiu could react, Shang has already swing his wooden stick across his neck to decapitate him.

    Slowly, the body goes down on the knees.

    Then the head drops first before the body hits flat onto the ground.

    The crowd who sees what Shang has done, is stunned by his actions.

    A martial expert like Ding Chunqiu was killed by a young man like him!

    Shang who doesn¡¯t care much about the reactions of the crowd, walks behind Yanqing and pats him on the shoulder.

    Shang: If you just die like that, who is going to take care of your son?

    Shang speaks to Yanqing by ventriloquizing

    By ventriloquizing, no one could hear what Shang says to Yanqing. This also applies the same when Shang speaks to Chunqiu.

    Yanqing: WHAT!?

    Yanqing wakes from the illusion when he hears Shang says he has a son.

    Duan Yanqing doesn¡¯t care much about his disciple who was killed by Xiaofeng at Hero-gathering Manor but

    Yanqing: Tell me what you say is true!

    Yanqing was originally on his knees to commit suicide and then rises up with his crutches to confront Shang.

    Shang nods to that answer.

    Yanqing: Who is he!?

    Shang: It will take time. I will tell you after I have settled the issue here. Is that alright with you?

    Yanqing: ... It''s fine with me.

    Yanqing moves from Shang to Qinghe.

    Yanqing: Mister Su, This Duan has given up.

    Qinghe nods and shows a hand gesture that he may go.

    Qinghe: You¡¯re the next challenger?

    Qinghe turns to Shang, saying.

    Shang: Challenger? To be precise, I am more of a destroyer.

    Shang looks at the chess game and swings his wooden stick downwards on it.

    The green stone which the chess game was created on it, splits into two.

    Shang not only destroys the chess game, he also destroys the chess table as well.

    Qinghe: This¡­

    Qinghe is surprised to see someone to solve the chess game like that.

    Shang: Looks like I solve your unsolvable chess game.

    Shang: So can I see him now?

 Chapter 45 - Saving Elder Tong (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    A horse carriage is moving towards a certain destination.

    Sitting behind the driver is Shang. The ones sitting on the left side of the carriage are Duan Yu and an old man while the ones on the right side of the carriage are Ah Zi who has removed her disguise and Wang Yuyan.

    Shang: So have you consider my words? Wuyazi.

    Shang speaks to the old man.

    Wuyazi:...

    Back in Mount Leigu, Wuyazi was shocked to know there are so many changes outside when he was pretending dead while being cared by Su Qinghe.

    After his legs are healed by Shang, Wuyazi learnt what had happened to the three women that loved him.

    The first woman who loves him was Elder Tong, the head of the Griddha Palace which located at the southern part of Mount Tian and the Wuyazi¡¯s senior.

    Some time later, when Elder Tong was about to end the process of practicing martial arts, Li Qiushui came back and surprised her with a shock which caused her internal injuries.

    Tong¡¯s martial art, Eternal Unaging Spring Skill (Tian-chang-d¨¬-jiu Bu-lao Chang-chun Gong) which transform her back into a child every third years. This martial art could be practiced when she was an adult but she started doing it when she was six year old. That¡¯s the reason for the child transformation.

    After being transformed into a child, she had to practice back her inner energy and drink fresh blood every day. Each day she did that, she and martial arts would grow back one year.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    This process cannot be interrupted and would cause internal injuries or even death. Luckily for Tong, it only caused her body to retain the same as a body of a six-year-old child.

    Wuyazi himself was unable accept feelings from a senior whose body of a child. What Wuyazi has done upsets Tong and in return, the hundred and eight martial experts who were under her command, suffered her wrath.

    When Tong obtained news that Li Qiushui had becomes one of the royal mistresses of Western Xia, Elder Tong went over and had her beautiful face scarred. That started the eternal feud between the both of them.

    When Wuyazi was pretending dead, both of them are still fighting.

    Needless to say, the second woman that loves him would be Li Qiushui ¡®s sister. Her name is not mentioned but it is only known that her face is similar to Li Qiushui. She also has a dimple at the side of her mouth and a mole at the side of her right eye. Several hints in the novel pointed out that she was the one who left Carefree Sect¡¯s martial arts in Mount Wuliang for Duan Yu and also the true identity of the Sweeping Monk who is currently hiding in Shaolin Temple.

    Wuyazi was most likely the one who passed her the martial arts and tried to look for her after surviving the push. He would never figure that she would be hiding in Shaolin Temple.

    Needless to say, the last woman that loves him would be his wife, Li Qiushui.

    Shang notices a similar trait among the three women. Their hatred for men makes Shang wonders if they are long-lost blood-related sisters.

    The horse carriage starts to get bumpy as it moves along.

    Shang: Looks like we will be reaching soon.

    Shang says when he feels the bumpy ride.

    Shang: So how?

    Shang looks at Wuyazi.

    Wuyazi: ... I will see her.

    Wuyazi sighs before he says.

    Wuyazi: I owe her too much. Not only her. The other two too.

    Shang: It¡¯s good that you finally realize it.

    Shang: Now we can talk about saving Elder Tong.

 Chapter 46 - Will you show up please? (Tian Long Ba Bu) (Happy Fathers Day!)

    It is actually an easy task to save Elder Tong during the Million Immortals Meet and Sorrow Breeze was the answer. It didn¡¯t have much effect on those who have poison immunity on Shang or Duan Yu. Shang gives Yuyan a veil to cover her face as it looks similar to Li Qiushui''s face. Who knows what will happen if Elder Tong sees it.

    After being rescued from a sack, Tong is surprised to see Wuyazi and jumps onto him, hugging and crying.

    Wuyazi is taken aback by Tong¡¯s reactions but he remembers what Shang had told him about Tong¡¯s feelings, so he let her do what she wants.

    Shang leaves the couple alone in some location and passes the job to Duan Yu and the others in giving the fallen hundred and eight martial experts the antidote for Sorrow Breeze. Normally Shang would have killed them directly like how he did to Ding Chunqiu but he had plans for them.

    In the later novels, one of the hundred and eight martial experts was hinted to be martial founder of one of the Five Greats, Huang Yaoshi. Jin Yong did describe several martial experts but their martial arts did not match the martial arts Huang Yaoshi had.

    There¡¯s no way these martial experts would tell Shang nicely what martial arts they have. The only way Shang could do is solve their problems.

    One of the hundred and eight martial experts, Big Brother Wu was the one who organized the Million Immortals Meet. The purpose of the Meet was to attack Griddha Palace and force Elder Tong to give them the antidote for curing the Talisman of Life and Death (Sheng-si Fu) in their body.

    Talisman of Life and Death is the number one of all hidden weapons in Jin Yong Universe. One who mastered this martial technique, can generate frozen projectile using any kind of liquid. The frozen projectile is created by inserting Yang energy into water and reversing the energy into Yin. This cause the water to freeze due to coldness created by the Yin energy.

    When the frozen projectile enters the enemy¡¯s body, the enemy is not wounded and will not feel any pain. After some time, the Talisman would be activated. The enemy will start feel painful itch on the part where the frozen projectile had entered for eighty-one days. The pain will keep increasing each day. After eighty-one days when it subsided for a while, the enemy would start to feel painful itch from his internal organs instead. The enemy would be given a choice which is either commit suicide or endure the pain till the rest of his or her life.

    Suppressants for the Talisman were given timely to martial experts so that they obey. This was the very wrath they suffered due to Wuyazi¡¯s rejection of Elder Tong¡¯s feelings.

    The method for removing the Talisman is not that simple. It requires one to have medical knowledge and to master a martial art known as Mount Tian¡¯s Six Yang Palms (Tian-shan Liu  Yang Zhang).Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Mount Tian¡¯s Six Yang Palms which can be also called as Mount Tian¡¯s Yin Yang Palms is based on the Book of Changes (Yi-jing). The left palm carries the Yin energy and the right palm carries the Yang energy. By combining both palms, they can be used to attack an enemy or remove the Talisman.

    Shang finds strange that both the Talisman and Six Yang Palms are similar to Six Meridian Swords. All three of them uses Yin and Yang energies. Something tells Shang that the first emperor of Dablit Guaif and Xiaoyaozi are not true creators of these martial arts.

    Putting that aside, Shang decided to experiment with Yiyang Finger which he had obtained years ago, and the Yiyin Finger which he created by reversing the Yiyang Finger¡¯s energy flow.

    Using the medical knowledge he had from his main world, Shang tests it on one of the martial experts. The experiment is a success. The martial expert jumped up for joy and bowed down to Shang for saving his life. Other martial experts who see what Shang has done, runs over to him begging to be cured. Seeing that Elder Tong still hasn¡¯t come looking for him, Shang agrees to the begging crowd.

    Some time later, Wuyazi and Elder Tong comes looking for Shang and the martial experts. The martial experts who are cured had already run as fast as they can. They do not want to continue the days of suffering under Elder Tong¡¯s rule. Shang also sends Duan Yu and others off. It would be a problem if Elder Tong wants Yuyan to take off the veil.

    Elder Tong flares up, learning about it. She calls them as traitors and claims how well she had treated them and this is how they pay her back. Wuyazi has to calm her down while she swears to hunt them personally.

    Shang could only mourn for them for one second.

    Elder Tong then turns to Shang.

    Tong: How did you remove my Talisman?

    Tong was surprised that someone managed to remove her Talisman without learning Six Yang Palms.

    Shang: Simple, once you understand how to use yin and yang energies with medical knowledge, your Talisman can be removed.

    Tong¡¯s jaws nearly dropped.

    She did not expect there was a method like that.

    Before she could question Shang further, a female voice can be heard everywhere.

    ????: Senior, I am coming to find you.

    When Tong hears the voice, she has a pale expression.

    Tong: Dammit, it¡¯s her. Junior, What should we do?

    Tong says while looking at Wuyazi.

    Tong is still in her weak state and she needs time to recover.

    Shang knows the person of the voice.

    Only Li Qiushui will be looking for Elder Tong.

    Shang: Ah, looks like your wife is coming

    Shang says as he looks at Wuyazi.

    Wuyazi could only sigh to himself.

    He has just settled with Elder Tong and now his wife is coming.

    Shang: Well, it¡¯s your family business. I will take my leave.

    Shang runs off before Wuyazi can stop him.

    Wuyazi: This... Looks I really have to handle this myself.

    Wuyazi looks at the incoming appearance of a beauty in white.

    After a far distance from the location of Wuyazi and others, Shang stops in his tracks.

    Shang: I believe you have followed enough. Will you show up please?

 Chapter 47 - Wild-shot Fist (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    A monk who is in his late forties, wearing a yellow monk robe appears before Shang.

    Shang: Jiumozhi?

    Shang is surprised to see Jiumozhi to have followed him the way from Mount Leigu till here.

    Shang: Right, I totally forget. This guy is a martial maniac.

    Shang had thought up of several people who might be stalking.

    Shang knows it cannot be Duan Yanqing as he given him what he knows about Dao Baifeng and Duan Yu. Yanqing is already on his way to Western Xia to settle things before going to Dablit Guaif where Baifeng is staying.

    The other people which Shang had met several years ago, wouldn¡¯t have the free time to stalk him.

    Jiumozhi: Benefactor, we meet again.

    Shang: I didn¡¯t expect it will be you who is stalking me.

    Jiumozhi: I apologized for my behavior. If you hadn¡¯t shown your martial arts at Mount Leigu, I wouldn¡¯t be that desperate to look for you.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Is this what they always say? Misfortune comes after showing off.

    Shang: So you¡¯re after my martial arts? I don¡¯t mind exchanging if you have what I want.

    Jiumozhi: What would that be?

    Jiumozhi says with a smile as he is glad that Shang is willingly to share with him his martial arts.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Shang: Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill (Long-xiang Bo-re Gong).

    Jiumozhi: Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill!?

    Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill is a martial divine art that is only given to the guardians of the Vajrayana. It has a total of thirteen levels. Each level increases the practitioner¡¯s strength by one dragon and one elephant. One hit from the practitioner is equivalent to one thousand jin which is equal to five hundred kilograms.

    Shang is not sure which is stronger, The Itezora¡¯s superhuman strength from Katanagatari or The Dragon Elephant Prajna Skill. He suspects the former might be stronger as the latter only gives strength up to six thousand kilograms.

    Jiumozhi come from Nyingma which is also part of Vajrayana. Given with his Great Wheel title, Shang had considered he might have access to it.

    Jiumozhi: Sorry, that is impossible.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I knew it. Who would give out a divine skill of a guardian that protects the sect?

    Jiumozhi: What about Flame Sabre (Huo-yan Dao)?

    Flame Sabre is a martial technique that allows the user to gather inner energy on the palm and release it like an energy blast.

    Shang: Hmm¡­ I am okay with that. What martial art you want?

    Jiumozhi: The martial art you used at Mount Leigu and The martial art which you used to defeat the Star Diversion skill.

    Shang: I defeated Murong Family¡¯s Star Diversion skill? How did I do that?

    Shang knows that he had fought Murong Fu¡¯s father, Murong Bo but he didn¡¯t know he was using Star Diversion.

    Jiumozhi: As a friend of Murong Bo, he told me you used something similar to Shaolin techniques but none of the techniques I had found can counter Star Diversion.

    Shang: Hmm¡­to be precise. I did not use martial arts to counter Star Diversion. I only use normal punches and kicks.

    Jiumozhi: What!?

    Jiumozhi finds it hard to believe normal punches and kicks could counter a martial art that deflects attack.

    Shang: Hard to believe, right?

    Jiumozhi nods to reply.

    Shang: Jiumozhi, have you heard of Wild-shot Fist (Ye-qiu Quan)?

    Shang smiles while saying.

 Chapter 48 - Martial Arts or Life (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    Jiumozhi: Wild-shot Fist? I have never heard of such martial art.

    Shang: Wild-shot Fist is the hardest martial art to master in this world.

    Jiumozhi: Hardest? How hard?

    Shang: It might require you to take fifty years to master it.

    Jiumozhi: Fif.. Fifty years!? What kind of martial arts is that?

    Shang: Well, it is...

    Wild-shot Fist is actually a martial art which the protagonist would have at the start in the video game, Heroes of Jin Yong.  It requires the player to use the skill more than sixty-eight times to raise its level. At level one to nine, the skill is completely useless. Only at level ten, it becomes a overpowered skill.

    In further versions of Heroes of Jin Yong, it becomes similar to Dugu¡¯s Nine Swords where it anticipates hostile intent and allows the user to attack before being attacked.

    This martial art is based on the idea that if one has mastered the basic techniques of any type of martial arts, it should be easy for one to anticipate attacks of the advanced martial arts as they are evolved from these basic techniques

    The above mentioned theory is how Shang explains to Jiumozhi about Wild-shot Fist.

    Jiumozhi: IMPOSSIBLE! IMPOSSIBLE! MARTIAL ARTS HAVE NO WEAKNESS!

    Jiumozhi starts to enter the state of having inner devils.

    Shang could only sigh and restrain him by fighting.

    After being restrained for some time, Jiumozhi starts to speak after his mind becomes clear.

    Jiumozhi: So what you say is true?

    Jiumozhi is hoping Shang was lying as he has wasted so many years of his life, looking for the strongest martial arts and only to find out that the strongest martial arts could also be the weakest martial arts.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Shang: If you understand there is no such thing as world¡¯s number one martial arts, you wouldn¡¯t be in that state.

    Shang: But before we continue, it¡¯s better for me to cure your internal injuries.

    Jiumozhi: Internal injuries? I don¡¯t remember being injured that deeply by anyone,

    Shang: To be precise, they are caused by the Shaolin techniques which you mastered.

    Jiumozhi: This... how did you know I have mastered Shaolin techniques?

    Shang: Duan Yu told me about what happened between you and him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I cannot say that the facts from the novel, right?

    Before kidnapping Duan Yu, Jiumozhi himself has brought martial manuals of Shaolin in exchange for Six Meridian Divine Swords. He has to retaliate with Shaolin techniques when fighting the monks of Tianlong Temple who are using Six Meridian Sword Formation against him.

    Jiumozhi: I see. Looks like I have left a bad impression with Young Master Duan.

    Shang: That¡¯s what he thinks of you. To me, I feel that you are just a martial maniac who has not cross the line of humanity.

    Jiumozhi: Benefactor, you think too highly of me.

    Shang: I don¡¯t know who passed you the Shaolin techniques but it seems you mastered the flawed version of them.

    Jiumozhi: What do you mean by flawed version?

    Shang: From what I know, Shaolin techniques are passed down by mouth. Any martial manual found in the temple are just traps for people who try to steal martial arts.

    Jiumozhi: Traps, you say¡­

    Jiumozhi¡¯s thoughts: My dear friend, Murong Bo. Shaolin Temple is not as simple as we thought.

    These traps were taken and mastered by Murong Bo who has been hiding inside Shaolin Temple. He later exchanged them for Jiumozhi¡¯s Flame Sabre.

    Shang: Hmm¡­ Looks like I have to dissolve all your martial arts, including Little Phaseless Skill.

    Jiumozhi: How did you know I mastered Little Phaseless Skill ?

    Shang: There is only one Daoist martial skill that can replicate the enemy''s martial art and energy flow. That would be Little Phaseless Skill.

    Shang says as he taps the shoulders of the restrained Jiumozhi.

    Shang: So how? Do you want to keep them or have them dissolved?

    Jiumozhi:...

    Jiumozhi has a hard time deciding whether to keep them or have them dissolved.

    If he keeps them, his internal injuries will worsen and his life is in danger,

    If he doesn¡¯t keep them, he is cured and he had to remaster all martial arts he had learnt.

    What makes Jiumozhi pick the latter was the pain that comes from the internal injuries which he had just found while channeling his energy.

    Jiumozhi: Dissolve them. Between martial arts and life, I choose life.

    Shang: Wise decision.

    Shang says as he readies the energy in his palms for Jiumozhi.

 Chapter 49 - Speedrunners Guide in the Universe (Tian Long Ba Bu)

    After helping and spitting up with Jiumozhi, Shang walks as he ponders to himself.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It should be Duan Yu that will be helping Jiumozhi by absorbing all his inner energy and I took his place instead.

    In the original novel, Jiumozhi should be on the way to Shaolin Temple to force the Shaolin monks into coming under the Tibetan Empire¡¯s rule and then was defeated by Xuzhu who had became the head of Carefree Sect and Griddha Palace after witnessing the deaths of Wuyazi, Elder Tong and Li Qiushui. Shang ensured that the fates of the three people mentioned have been avoided, thus causing Xuzhu to stay as a monk of Shaolin.

    Jiumozhi would later find himself trapped inside a dried-up well by having Kundalini Syndrome which caused various parts of his limbs to go bloated with inner energy. If Duan Yu wasn¡¯t around, he would have died in that well.

    It was only after the well incident, Jiumozhi would come to his senses that martial arts were not as important as he thought they were before.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: At least the matter with Jiumozhi is settled. The next event should be the unfolding of the Yanmen incident. Without Ding Chunqiu around, the challenge against Shaolin Temple for the position of the martial world leader will not happen.

    Xiao Feng should be on his way to Shaolin Temple with his men after he had already obtain his lord title in Liao. That should be the time where both Xuanshan and Murong Bo reveal their identities.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Xuanci will die to protect the reputation of Shaolin. Erniang and the Red Shoes would try to rescue him but fail at their attempt and got away with Xuzhu instead.

    Li Qiushui¡¯s little sister who has been disguising as the Sweeping Monk, will rescue Murong Bo as she is his mother. Wuyazi will appear and try to reconcile with her.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: i have already re-educated Murong Fu and he no longer had the dream of rebuilding his country. Either he or Duan Yu might obtain the hand of the Western Xia princess without Xuzhu being around.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Dao Baifeng would refuse to let Yanqing touch her just like in the novel. After disbanding his group of villains, he probably will protect Duan Yu from the shadows with Yue who still stays loyal to him. Duan Yu¡¯s sisters will still remain as his sisters as long as Duan Zhengchun does not know the truth.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Lastly as for Xiao Feng¡¯s ending, his oath which he made not to kill any people of Han and his brotherhood to the Emperor of Liao are the ones that will cost his life. I leave it to my disciples to handle it.

    Everything went as Shang predicted. It is after he sees that Xiao Feng¡¯s fate has changed, then he leaves, saying that he is going to see how big the world is. Ah Zhi tries to follow him but he is too fast that Ah Zhi can only watch him go.

    Ah Zhi¡¯s thoughts: So we are not fated to together?

    Shang does not know Ah Zhi¡¯s feelings for him. Right now in his mind is finding a boat and going out to sea. He¡¯s done touring China for thirty years and wants to be the man who first set foot on other countries, like Australia. In those countries, there are products he couldn¡¯t find in China.

    Shang continues to do the same for the rest of Jin Yong¡¯s novels since they are all connected in one universe with different time settings.

    Watching the happy ending of Wei Xiaobao during Qing dynasty, Shang returns back to the main world.

 Chapter 50 - Dungeons and Incubators

    Shang: White Room again¡­

    Shang says as he walks on the white floor.

    Shang: Well, at least I have a place to change back to the usual Hanfu before returning to the main world.

    Shang looks towards the table in the middle of the room.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This reminds me of home. First thing to do when I get back, it would be switching on my computer and either start chatting with friends or playing games till it¡¯s time to bathe and sleep.

    Shang moves to table and starts up the screen before sitting down.

    System: Welcome to Game Room v2.0

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Version 2.0? Was there an upgrade?

    The screen flashes and shows the same three white square buttons. On the screen, Shang can also see a clock symbol n the bottom right corner. Moving his mouse over the clock symbol, a popup comes out and shows Shang the number of years, months and days he has been away from the main world.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: So my guess was right. One year in another world is equivalent to one hour in the main world.

    Shang remembers asking Xiaowan about how long he has left the shop and the reply was four days.

    Shang moves the mouse to the Mail button and clicks it.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Again, the long stretch of mails appears before Shang.

    Shang notices the long stretch includes mails that he was too lazy to go through them.

    Shang: Here goes nothing.

    Shang says while clicking on the Achievement mails.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Discover five secret places.

    Reward: System Dungeon

    System Dungeon is enabled.

    Item ¡°Dungeon Token¡± is added to system store.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Secret places? Hmm¡­I am not sure whether the locations I found are considered secretive as they are soon discovered by people.

    One example would be the poisonous treasure of Emperor Yuan of Liang in the novel, Ode to Gallantry. Its location is hidden in a Tang poetry book which is commonly sold in shops. Shang did discover the treasure underneath Tianning Temple without relying on the main protagonist or the poetry book but he refused to take them as this is one of the place where martial arts start to degrade due to the death of many martial artists. Their greed for the treasure blinded their eyes and costed their lives.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: More importantly, I can create my own monsters, bosses and dungeons with System Dungeons.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Wait, monsters and bosses? I don¡¯t remember the System Workshop has that option of creating monsters. Maybe it is somewhere in the achievements.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Discover five unique creatures.

    Reward: System Incubator

    All species discovered has been added.

    Item ¡°Monster Ball¡± is added to system store.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Here is it. The Incubator. The name reminds me of the Incubator in Puella Magi Madoka Magica.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Unique creatures? Hmm¡­Let¡¯s see..the Vermillion Frog, the thousand-year-old Frost Worm, the twenty-year-old Herbal Snake, the Giant Condor and what else?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oh yeah, the three-legged White Jade Frog. I remember itis already dead when I found it.

    Shang clicks on the System Incubator.and checks.

    Shang: Ho, ho, this should be fun.

 Chapter 51 - The Unequiter

    Shang: I am back!

    Shang appears a few steps before the shop doors and enters.

    Xiao-wan: Welcome back!

    Xiao-wan says as she walks to door area.

    While she walks towards Shang, she looks behind Shang like she is checking if someone has been following him.

    Shang: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang says while looking at the same direction which Xiao-wan is looking.

    Xiao-wan: Where¡¯s your companion?

    Shang: What companion?

    Shang says while giving a puzzled expression.

    Xiao-wan: I mean our new sister.

    Shang: What new sister? I don¡¯t remember you and Qishi having any sisters.

    Xiao-wan: I mean...forget it.

    Xiao-wan walks away.

    Unknown to Shang, Xiao-wan heaves a sigh of relief to herself that Shang has not brought any woman. She goes upstairs to tell Qishi the happy news.

    Watching Xiao-wan walks off like she is in a happy mood, Shang can only sigh and shakes his heads.

    He knows what Xiao-wan is looking for and plays dumb about it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If it wasn¡¯t for the mails, I did not know I left behind so many love debts.

    <hr>

    Achievement: 1 Unrequitee

    Reward: Love-forgetting Water (Wang-qing Shui).

    Makes the drinker forget all memories of the one he or she recently loves most.

    One drink can only forget one person.

    Can be used to remove the effects of Love-me Water and vice versa.

    Changes Unrequitee item to other item depending on the relationship ranks.

    This item is added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Achievement: 5 Unrequitees

    Reward: Love-me Water (Cui-qing Shui).

    Makes the drinker directly falls in love with the one in front of him or her.

    Can be used to remove the effects of Love-forgetting Water and vice versa.

    Changes Unrequitee item to Lover item.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    This item is added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Ah Zi¡¯s Unrequited Romance

    Reward: Unrequitee ¡°Ah Zi¡± item (Limit: 1)

    Timeline: Northern Song Dynasty

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I did not expect she would have feelings for me all this while when we are together.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Qin Nanqin¡¯s Unrequited Romance

    Reward: Unrequitee ¡°Qin Nanqin¡± item (Limit: 1)

    Timeline: Southern Song Dynasty

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: She¡¯s a character that was supposed to be the mother of Yang Guo but the author, Jin Yong replaced her with Mu Nianci whose hand in marriage was won by Yang Kang. Nanqin first meet Guo Jing when he saved her snake-catching grandfather from being killed by guards who are under a corrupted magistrate. She has an interest in Guo Jing but Guo Jing took no notice. After Guo Jing left, she was captured and sent to Yang Kang in Ironpalm Peak as a gift. Being frustrated over not able to obtain the heart of Mu Nianci, he forced Nanqin to sleep with him. Yang Guo was conceived after that night. All of that was before the Legend of the Condor Heroes was rewritten into a novel.

    When I first meet Nanqin, her family had died long ago and she is catching snakes for her own living. When I asked about the bird, Xue-niao (Bloodbird) which was also removed by the author, she said she never heard of it but she had a crimson egg that was kept as a family heirloom.

    The reason I have an interest in Xue-niao is that It sounds like a little phoenix to me. It is described having a body that is entirely red all over and slightly larger than the body of a crow. It also has a long beak and gives off nice aroma. Best of all it could heal itself by bathing in flames. In exchange for the egg, I taught her martial arts and then guided her till she could survive in the martial world on her own.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Hu Qingyang¡¯s Unrequited Romance

    Reward: Unrequitee ¡°Hu Qingyang¡± item (Limit: 1)

    Timeline: Yuan Dynasty

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: She is the sister of the Butterfly Valley¡¯s Immortal Doctor, Hu Qingniu. Due to humiliation, she committed suicide with her unborn baby when she found out her love, Xian Yutong has abandoned her for another woman who is the daughter of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s sect leader. I only managed to save Qingyang but not the unborn baby and her mental state was reduced to the mind of a six-year-old child. Knowing what will happen when Qingniu and his wife, Wang Nangu were not around, I stayed and helped to defend Butterfly Valley. Like a child, Qingyang sticks to me and I have to ask for help from her brother when I have to leave for a while. I left Butterfly Valley after she died of old age. Her last words were whether I would marry her if she grew up. I did not take her words seriously when I nodded as I know she wasn¡¯t in the right mind.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Qu Feiyan¡¯s Unrequited Love

    Reward: Unrequitee ¡°Qu Feiyan¡± item (Limit: 1)

    Timeline: Ming Dynasty

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: An innocent girl who died in the hands of Mount Song Sect when she stubbornly refuses to run away without Liu Zhengfeng and Qu Yang who is his friend and her grandfather. If their brotherhood was not discovered, Liu Zhengfeng¡¯s family and Qu Feiyan will not be killed by the Mount Song Sect who is the head of the Five Peak Sects. Qu Yang left her in my hands after deciding to disappear with Liu Zhengfeng so that his family will be safe in the hands of his sect, Mount Heng Sect of the Southern Peak. I only see her as a little sister.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Shui Sheng¡¯s Unrequited Romance

    Reward: Unrequitee ¡°Shui Sheng¡± item (Limit: 1)

    Timeline: Qing Dynasty

    This item is added to the system storage.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I saved her from Blood-saber Elder (Xue-dao Lao-zu) in the snowy mountains when I realized that if I brought main protagonist, Di Yun and his true love, Qi Fang together, something would happen to Shui Sheng without the main protagonist¡¯s interference. I was able to get there right before her father¡¯s friend, Hua Tiegan surrenders and sacrifices her to Blood-saber Elder. Hua Tiegan could only do because Shui Sheng¡¯s father and his brothers-in- arms have died under the trickery of Blood-saber Elder and the only valuable thing he could use is a woman which is Shui Sheng. Similarly, I taught her to become a martial expert so that she could survive on her own before I left.

    After thinking for a while, Shang looks at the shop counter where there is no one is there.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Now how should I explain to Nanami?

 Chapter 52 - Three Dungeons

    Shang¡¯s room on the second floor of the shop¡­

    Both Shang and Nanami are sitting on the flooring which is made of tatami.

    Nanami: So in other words after living in the other world for five hundred years, you just realise your two sisters and three disciples have feelings for you?

    Shang: Yes, if you say like that.

    Nanami:...

    Nanami was happy at first when Xiao-wan told her Shang did not bring any women home but now he tells her there are actually five girls whose ages are similar to Xiao-wan, have feelings for him. This makes speechless for a while.

    Shang:...

    Nanami: But you did not go deeper in a relationship with them?

    Shang: No, I did not.

    Nanami: Hmm...and what are you going to do about them?

    Shang: I would like to hear your opinions.

    Nanami: Have you tell Xiao-wan about it?

    Shang: You know what will happen if I tell her¡­

    Nanami:...Then you should tell her.

    Shang: Eh!?

    Nanami: It would be interesting to see how you are unable to handle her outburst.

    Nanami says while laughing with her sleeve covering her mouth.

    Shang feels like crying.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Where¡¯s the cute Nanami I know¡­

    Nanami: Putting jokes aside, so where are they now?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Shang: Here they are¡­

    Shang takes out the five crystal orbs and place them on the floor in front of Nanami.

    Nanami: Bring them out then.

    Nanami says while looking at the crystal orbs

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: So is this how I was brought into this world?

    Shang: This¡­so you are accepting them?

    Nanami: I don¡¯t see anything wrong with accepting them as they are still your sisters and disciples.

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: But they should at least know who is the real master of the house.

    Not knowing what¡¯s Nanami is thinking, Shang activates the five crystal orbs and leaves the five girls with Nanami.

    Xiao-wan¡¯s short outburst is heard later.

    Some time later, Shang starts assigning the girls with dungeon duties.

    Ah Zhi: Dungeon? Is it similar to the secret realm of immortal?

    Shang: Something like that.

    Ah Zhi: So what are we in charge of?

    Shang: Depends on which dungeon you want.

    Shang created three dungeons using System Dungeon.

    They are Garden, Ranch and Gravity.

    First dungeon, Garden is to grow, cultivate and create plants as the system currently does not give Shang the ability to create and the System Workshop only works on equipment.

    Shang can create monsters and change their body parts but when they are created, they were in baby forms. The System Incubator neither have the ability to turn obtained monsters into their adult form nor allow cross-breeding. To do that, Shang have to create the second dungeon, Ranch. This dungeon is planned to become similar to Monster Hunter World.

    The last dungeon is actually similar to Dragonball¡¯s Hyperbolic Time Chamber where one can train under gravitational pressure. Shang is able to create such a dungeon by using Sotou, Kanazuchi gravitational field ability.

    When researching the Deviant Blades, Shang is surprised that they have the ability to create their own field but this ability has been sealed. Seitou, Hakari¡¯s field of truth was later sealed by Rinne.

    A lot of people have mistaken Nanami has the ability to copy bloodlines using her eye technique. She cannot copy if one is naturally born with the bloodline. This gives Shang a clue to how Itezora villagers got their super strength and tells Shang that the entire village is actually living under gravitional pressure of Kanazuchi.

    For the rest of the deviant blades, the seals have been removed. It would be a matter of time Shang might use their fields.

    One good thing about System Dungeon is that it allows Shang to adjust day, night and time of the dungeon. He can set the time in the dungeon to where it would be one year in the dungeon is equal to one hour in the main world. With this option, Shang does not have to wait too long for the plants and monsters to grow.

    There are chances the plants and monster might die before they can be useful. This is where the girls can help him with.

    Shang asks as he watches them discuss among themselves.

    Shang: So? Have you girls make a choice?

 Chapter 53 - Whitesnake Softsword

    Out of the seven girls who are discussing, Nanami opt out instead.

    Nanami¡¯s reason for opting out was she prefers being the wife of a shopkeeper than being a dungeon master.

    Shang can¡¯t argue with her strong reason.

    The two girls who will be taking care of the dungeon, Garden would be Ah Zi and Hu Qingyang as both of them are experts in medicine and poisons. Leaving Garden in their care should be alright.

    The remaining four girls wanted to take care of the second dungeon, Ranch as they find the baby monsters cute and want to play with them. Shang had to help them decide and the two girls who will be taking care of Ranch would be Qin Nanqin and Xiao-wan.

    Shang does not remember Xiao-wan was good at breeding creatures but he let her have her way as she is still pissed off about the five girls that Shang brought home.

    For the third dungeon, Gravity, Shang feels there is no need for people to look, so he asks the two girls to take over the shop counters.

    Once Shang is done assigning their duties, Shang jumps back to the white room and begins his crazy experiments with System Workshop and System Incubator.

    One month later¡­

    A beautiful young girl in white Hanfu enters the shop. The bottom of her face is covered with a while veil and the top of her face tells one that she is in her early twenties.

    The one who is handing the shop counter is Qu Feiyan who is reading a book. Shui Sheng has finished her shift in the morning and decided to train in the dungeon, Gravity.

    Feiyan: Welcome to the Mystery Item Shop. What can I do for you, customer?This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Feiyan asks as she lowers the book.

    Girl: I am looking for a weapon.

    Feiyan: Looking for a weapon? What weapon are you looking for?

    Girl: A sword suitable for me.

    Feiyan: Sword? We do have swords here but are you a martial artist or immortal ?

    Girl: I am a immortal. Is there a problem?

    Feiyan: Of course, there is a problem. What we are selling here are just mortal weapons, not spiritual swords.

    Feiyan: And these weapons are not reforged or given a spiritual core.

    Feiyan points at the weapons that are on the stands.

    There are three types of spiritual weapons being sold in Shang¡¯s world.

    One type is to find a spiritual weapon fruit and then look after it till it becomes a spiritual weapon

    Second type is to reforge a mortal weapon by using spiritual metals.

    Third type is to embed a mortal weapon with a spiritual core. It would take a longer time than the other two types to become a spiritual weapon.

    Girl: It¡¯s alright, I will take a look around.

    Feiyan: Up to you then.

    Feiyan returns to the counter to continue reading.

    The girls walks past the stands which holds polearms and daggers and stops at the stands where swords are being placed.

    All these swords are sheathed and the girl has to pull out each sword one by one to see which suits her.

    Feiyan suddenly rises her head from reading.

    Feiyan: Ah! I forget to tell her that the weapons choose their customer.

    Feiyan: Well, I will tell her when she comes here with a sword.

    Feiyan goes back to reading.

    After drawing out and putting back a few swords, the girl finds a sheathed sword that is totally white all over.

    Being curious, the girl takes the white sheathed sword from its stand and tries to draw it.

    As the girl draws the sword from its scabbard, Shang who is on the second floor, receives a notification from the system.

    Shang: Whitesnake Softsword? So it has chosen someone?

 Chapter 54 - Xiao Bai

    The girl looks at the blade after she draws it out from its scabbard.

    The blade seems to be bendable when she draws out and is shaped like a body of a snake. At the tip of the blade, there are two blue markings that looks like eyes of a snake.

    The girl tries to wave the sword and the blade does not bend according to her will.

    Sheathingit back into the scabbard, the girl happily walks to the shop counter with the white sword.

    Feiyan: Hmm? So you have chosen your weapon of choice?

    Feiyan looks up from her book and says.

    Girl: Yes, this one satisfies me.

    The girl shows Feiyan the white sheathed sword.

    Feiyan: Whitesnake Softsword?

    Feiyan¡¯s thoughts: I remember I and my sisters have tried pull out the sword but we failed to do.

    Girl: Whitesnake Softsword? No wonder the blade feels like a snake.

    Feiyan: Not only that, It also houses the soul of a thousand-year-old Blue Eyes Frost Snake.

    Girl: Thousand-year-old Blue Eyes Frost Snake! Then this is a demonic sword?

    Feiyan: But you did not feel any demonic energy from it, Right?

    The girl nods to the reply.

    Feiyan: The snake is a spiritual beast, so if you merge the soul of a spiritual beast and a mortal weapon together, you will get something similar to a spiritual weapon.

    Girl: I see.

    Feiyan: Oh yes, there is a shop rule I forget to mention.

    Girl: What rule?

    Feiyan: One of our shop rules says the weapons which are sold here choose their customers. For that, I have to apologize for not mentioning to you.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Girl: Eh? This¡­

    The girl likes the sword and does not feel like giving it up.

    Girl: I am willing to pay more than its original cost.

    Feiyan: Sorry, That is the shop rule. What is the use of a shop rule if we break it?

    Before the girl could continue, a voice can be heard from someone coming downstairs from the second floor.

    Shang: Congratulations.

    Feiyan: Brother!

    Feiyan says as she sees the approaching Shang.

    Girl: What are the congratulations for?

    The girl asks.

    Shang: I congratulate you for getting a sword you wanted.

    Girl: But the shopkeeper says¡­

    The girl points at Feiyan.

    Shang: Oh? Looks like you are mistaken.

    Girl: Mistaken?

    Shang: Feiyan is not the shopkeeper. She is the shop assistant and the shopkeeper is right here.

    Shang points at himself.

    Girl: You are the shopkeeper?

    Shang: That¡¯s correct. Our shop rules indeed mentioned the weapons here choose their owners, so what do you think I am congratulating you for?

    The girl does not answer as she is thinking to herself for a while.

    Girl¡¯s thoughts: Why did the shopkeeper congratulate me? It means¡­

    The girl looks at the white sheathed sword and then looks at Shang.

    Girl: The sword has chosen me!?

    Shang: Correct.

    The girl could jump for joy but she keeps her composure as she remembers not to act unladylike.

    Girl: So how much it cost?

    Shang: One middle-class spiritual stone.

    Girl: One middle-class spiritual stone!? Shopkeeper, isn¡¯t that too cheap?

    Spiritual weapons are normally sold for more than a hundred middle-class spiritual stones and the prices could go up to more than one or two high-class spiritual stones.

    Shang: The price is indeed cheap. The reason I sold it cheap is that the soul of the frost snake is untamed.

    Girl: Untamed? Like spiritual swords?

    Shang nods.

    Girl: I see

    The girl looks at the white sword.

    Shang: So have you chosen a name for it?

    Girl: Name?

    The girl looks up from the sword.

    Shang: The snake that houses your sword has no name. It would be good to give it a name.

    Girl: Name¡­

    The girl draws out the sword and looks at the blade.

    Girl: I decided to call you Xiao Bai. What do you think?

    The sword vibrates back in response and the girl''s eyes show joy in them.

 Chapter 55 - For the Horde!

    After sheathing her sword, the girl moves to Shang and gives him one middle-class spiritual stone.

    Shang: There are hidden secrets in the sword you have yet to discover.

    Shang says while taking the spiritual stone from the girl.

    Girl: Secrets? What secrets?

    Shang: That... I cannot say.

    Girl: Why?

    The girl says with her eyes looking puzzled.

    Shang: This is a mystery item shop. How could a item we sell has no mystery? Am I right?

    Shang says while smiling.

    The girl thinks and realizes the name of the shop.

    Girl¡¯s thoughts: So this is the mystery item shop.

    As she looks from Shang to Feiyan, she notices a oil-paper umbrella placed standing behind her.

    The length of umbrella is too long for a normal umbrella and it is entirely black.

    Girl: What¡¯s that?

    The girl points at the umbrella behind Feiyan.

    Both Shang and Feiyan looks at the direction where the girl is pointing.

    Shang: That¡¯s¡­

    Before Shang could tell her, Feiyan opens her mouth first.

    Feiyan: That¡¯s the treasure of Mystery Item Shop!

    Girl: Treasure? So it is strongest of all weapons here?Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Shang: Customer, it¡¯s bad to...

    Before Shang can warn her not to say that, what answer her are the vibrating sounds from all the weapons in the shop.

    Vibrating sounds are like telling her not to compare them with that so-called treasure.

    Shang: comment: Oh Well¡­

    Noticing the reactions from the weapons, the girl realizes what she says was a taboo.

    Girl: Did I say something wrong?

    Shang: There are some things are better left unsaid.

    Shang steps in front of the girl and claps his hands twice to quiet down the vibrating weapons.

    Girl: I am sorry.

    Shang: It¡¯s alright. There are customers who have done that before you came.

    Shang: To correct your words, it is not the strongest but the most mysterious weapon of all weapons in the shop. That¡¯s why it is the shop¡¯s treasure.

    Girl: Most mysterious?

    The girl wants to continue the conversation with Shang about the black umbrella but something in her mind reminds her that it is time to leave.

    Girl: Oh dear, I have to go now! Thank you for the sword. I need to take my leave.

    The girl says the entire sentence hastily and quickly walks away.

    Shang: See you again, Customer.

    Shang says as he watches the girl who leaves the shop in a hurry.

    Shang then turns to Feiyan.

    Shang: What is it doing here? I remember I left it on the second floor.

    Shang asks.

    Feiyan: It was raining the last few days and the sisters want to buy something from the streets, so they use it to shelter them from the rain.

    Shang: Didn¡¯t I provide the Water-quelling Talismans for that kind of purpose?

    Feiyan: The sisters says that theyare not used to walking in the rain with talismans sticking on them. It¡¯s like the rain is avoiding a cursed object.

    Shang:...

    Shang is speechless at their actions.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What¡¯s the use of the water-quelling talisman if it doesn¡¯t help you in avoid getting wet in the rain?

    Shang shakes his head to clear his thoughts as there are things he wants to do.

    Shang: Never mind. Take it to the second floor and tell the sisters, I will be going out for a while.

    Feiyan: Got it.

    The black umbrella looks heavy but Feiyan has no problem taking it out from its stand with ease.

    Placing it on her shoulder like a spear, Feiyan takes it upstairs.

    After watching Feiyan going up the stairs, Shang walks out of the shop.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I have gone to two historical worlds. Let¡¯s hope this time it is a modern one.

    Shang: For the Horde!

    Shang vanishes.

 Chapter 56 - Being a teacher in an unknown world (????)

    Shang: Straighten your back!

    Shang taps his wooden stick on the back of a boy who is seems to be around the age of ten.

    Boy: That¡¯s too hard!

    The boy complains.

    Shang: Well if you want to learn my skills, you have to master the horse-riding stance first.

    Boy: Is this horse-riding stance necessary?

    The boy says as he feels the pain from his legs.

    Shang: Well, you will find out after you are done with this stance. I have already warned you that the training will be tough, so quit complaining.

    When Shang first arrived into this unknown world, he found himself on top of a hill where it is surrounded by forests

    While Shang was searching for clues about the world, he saved a medieval lumberjack from being killed from a black bear that is larger than normal bears which Shang had seen.

    The lumberjack gave his thanks and invited Shang to live in his wooden cabin.

    In the wooden cabin, there were two people who were close to the lumberjack. They were his wife and son.

    His wife would look after the house and his son while he goes out to collect wood so that he can exchange them for food from nearby village.

    Hearing of Shang¡¯s feat of defeating a giant bear with a palm strike, the boy requests Shang to teach him how to fight.

    Shang would not mind teaching the boy a bit of martial arts but only if his parents agreed.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The parents were unable to make a decision as the giant bear which Shang brought back along with him is enough to feed the family for a month from selling its meat and fur. They would not dare to ask for more favors from Shang.

    The boy begged and cried until Shang gave in and told his parents he will teach him for free in exchange for temporary shelter.

    The boy jumped when his parents agreed and a small meal is prepared to end the night.

    While sitting and watching the boy trying his best to endure the pain, Shang thinks to himself.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Which universe is this place?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Dark Souls? Impossible. I remember seeing several skeletons of medieval soldiers and abandoned western equipment in the forest. The people in Dark Souls are mostly undead.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Witcher? Could be possible. I remember fighting a bear as a boss fight.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Dragon Age? Another possibility. It wasn¡¯t that hard to fight a bear when I got Non-playable characters (NPC) to tank the damage for me.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Lord of the Rings? I did not kill a skin-changer, did I ? It did not change back to human form after I killed it, so it¡¯s not one of them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Elder Scrolls V: Skyrim? The clothing of Cala and his family does not look Nordic to me.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Could it be another universe I had never played a game about it?

    As he worries, a female voice in her early thirties calls out to him.

    Female: Shang, how¡¯s my son faring?

    Shang looks back and see a woman in green, carrying a basket.

    Shang: Oh, Flos, your son is doing fine.

    Flos: But he looks like he¡¯s in pain. Is he okay?

    Flos looks at her son with concern.

    Shang: Pain endurance is also part of the training. If Ale cannot endure such simple pain, I don¡¯t think he can learn my skills.

    Flos: I see.

    Shang: Time¡¯s up. Ale, you can rest now.

    Ale releases his stance upon hearing Shang¡¯s words and falls flat on his back.

    Ale: Finally¡­

    Flos rushes over to see Ale, hoping he is alright.

    Leaving the exhausted childto the concerned parent, Shang ponders as he looks up at the sky.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It¡¯s almost noon. Where¡¯s Cala?

 Chapter 57 - Its Clobberin Time! (????)

    Almost evening¡­

    The door of the wooden cabin was forced open, startling Flos from doing her usual household chore of sewing and patching up clothes.

    A man comes in and his appearance is of a man who has survived through a jungle of wild beasts. He takes a few steps forward and falls to his knees.

    Flos: CALA!

    Flos puts the clothing aside and quickly moves towards him.

    Cala: Flos¡­

    Cala recognizes his home and his loving wife even he feels weak and tired with injuries all over his body.

    Cala: Flos... We must leave this place¡­

    Flos: Leave?

    Cala: The dead... The dead now walk among the living!

    Cala says before he faints into the arms of Flos.

    Flos: Cala, don¡¯t scare me! Wake up!

    Flos tries to shake Cala awake.

    Shang: It will not do him any good if you do that. Bring him to his bed.

    Shang says when he comes over after hearing the commotion.

    This is a first time Flos seeing this situation and she has no idea what to do. She can only rely on Shang.

    As Flos brings Cala in by lifting under his shoulder, Shang takes a look outside.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The dead now walk among living¡­

    Shang thinks as he looks at the moon in the sky.

    He then looks down on the ground and notices that the usual color of the ground has become black.

    Shang goes down on one knee and is about to touch the ground when he hears Flos¡¯ cry for help.

    Flos: Shang, come here quick! That¡¯s something wrong with Cala!Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Forgetting to close the door, Shang stands up and goes into Cala and Flos¡¯s room.

    Shang: What happen?

    Shang asks when he enters

    He sees a bandaged and half naked Cala on bed and his expression looks pale.

    Flos: I don¡¯t know. I think he¡¯s dying. He isn''t eating anything I have given him.

    Flos says with a pale expression.

    The man she loved is dying in front is something she does not want.

    Shang: Calm down. Let me take a look.

    Shang goes over to Cala and checks up on him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Is this poison or zombie infection?

    Shang thinks as he notices the black veins coming out of the bandaged injuries.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maybe Antidote might do the trick.

    Shang: Flos, if you don¡¯t mind, I will feed him something that might help him.

    Flos: Whatever you do, please don¡¯t let him die.

    Ale: Mother? What¡¯s with the noise.

    Ale enters the room while rubbing his eyes.

    Flos: It¡¯s nothing, dear. Be a good boy and go to your room now.

    Flos tries not to alarm her child.

    Ale: Yes, Mother.

    Flos: I leave him to you, Shang.

    Shang: I will do my best.

    As Flos takes Ale back to his room, Shang takes out the green potion and forces it into Cala¡¯s mouth as he does not want to drink anything.

    Shang shuts Cala¡¯s mouth before he can struggle and vomit the contents.

    His pale expression changes as the Antidote kicks in.

    After a while, Cala stops struggling and pats Shang¡¯s hand to release his hold.

    Shang: How are you feeling?

    Shang says as he releases his hold.

    Cala: Slightly better. You¡¯re the worst healer I ever had. What kind of healer forces their medicine down their patients¡¯ throat?

    Shang: Sorry, I am no healer. If you want a nice healer, your wife have to walk for miles to look for one and by the time she comes back, who knows what you have become.

    Cala:... I am sorry.

    Shang: I am all good. I am more interested to hear about the dead now walks among the living.

    Cala: Yes, the dead...we have to move out of here first.

    Shang: The man of the house is in bed. Do you think they can move without you?

    Cala: I¡­

    Shang suddenly rises up.

    Shang: Are you being followed when you come back?

    Cala: Not that I remember. Why?

    Shang: We have intruders.

    Shang runs back to the area where he left the door open.

    As he enters, he sees two skeletons who are wearing the same medieval armor which he had saw in the forest, walking in the living room area of wooden cabin and one more skeleton entering from the door.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Dead man walking huh¡­ But to me, It''s Clobberin'' Time!

    Shang slams both of his fists together.

 Chapter 58 - New Tristram (Diablo III)

    The skeletons are no match for Shang¡¯s martial arts as they have slow movements. Shang crushed the bones under his feet to make sure they don¡¯t rise again.

    Defending Cala¡¯s family from a small group of skeletons where some are walking in the lawn of the wooden cabin, Shang decides that the wooden cabin is not a safe place and tells Flos of what Cala has said.

    With Cala on his back, Shang travels in the direction of where Cala had pointed before he fainted due to tiredness, along with Cala¡¯s two family members, Flos and Ale.

    It was until they managed to find an empty cellar to hide and rest, Cala wakes up and tells Shang of their next location.

    Shang: New Tristram!?

    Shang says as he and Cala are sitting in an area next to the cellar door while Flos and Ale are resting in the other cellar rooms.

    Shang is startled to hear a familiar name.

    Cala: Yes, New Tristram. You heard of that place before?

    Shang: I hear about it by mouths during my travels that it was a nice place.

    Cala: It used to be a nice place but after the cathedral was clean out of its riches, the town is now almost full of empty shacks.

    Shang: I don¡¯t understand. Of all nearby villages and towns, why New Tristram?

    Cala: One of my relatives got wind of the empty shacks in New Tristram and decided to move there. I planned to seek refuge from him.

    Shang: I see. But do you think he has enough to feed you and your family? Judging from what you said, he might be poor that he had to find a cheap place to live and New Tristram¡¯s empty shack fits what he wants.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Cala: We will see what we can do if that was case. I have originally wanted to rely on the forest for a living and lived till old age. Now the forest is no longer safe.

    Cala sighed

    Shang: ... Have a good rest, the night is long. I will take the first watch.

    Cala: Alright.

    As Shang watches Cala rest nearby on somewhere on some sacks, he thinks to himself.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Seriously? Of all universes and worlds, it had to be Diablo Universe and the timeline had to be Diablo III. System, I dare you to appear and I absolutely swear I will not punch you in the face.

    Shang clenches his fist.

    There is no answer from the system.

    To that, Shang can only sigh and be on his guard for the first watch.

    The next morning, Cala wakes Shang and his two family members up after the sun wakes Cala up by shining through small opening cracks of cellar door.

    Shang and his group continue their journey till they reach Overlook Road which is a short distance to the gates of New Tristram.

    It is evening when the group is above the cliff, seeing New Tristram from the top view.

    A foul odor of rotting flesh can be smell in the air.

    Ale: Eww, What was that smell?

    Shang: That, Ale, is the smell of death and decay. Remember it well.

    Ale nods.

    Flos: Come here. Let me cover your nose. This smell is bad for you.

    Ale: Yes, mother.

    As Ale walks over to his mother, Cala asks Shang as he is next to him when Shang tells Ale.

    Cala: Ale is still young. Is it too early to teach him about it?

    Shang: It is never too early to learn, my friend. It is better for him to know about this before it is too late.

    Cala:...

    Cala does not continue as he only knows woodcutting and forest life.

    Before Shang can speak again, a loud voice can be heard from the gates.

    ????: Captain Rumford! More dead are coming!

 Chapter 59 - Fighting Lessons (Diablo III)

    As Shang and his group continues to move close to the gates, they can see four figures fighting.

    One of the four figures is a bald bearded man in yellow robes using nothing but his fist and kicks to destroy the incoming zombies.

    Second figure is a orange haired muscular woman who wields an axe in her hand. She looks like she is injured but her expression shows joy while fighting the zombies.

    Third figure is a black armored woman whose side buzz hairstyle looks modern. She wields a crusader shield in one hand and a flail on another. Each swing of her fail brings heavy blows to the zombies, turning them into bits of flesh and bone.

    Last figure is just a fully clothed knight that wields one sword. He seems to be match for the attacking zombies without requiring assistance from the other three.

    While watching the scene, Shang calls Ale to his side.

    Shang: Ale, take a good look at how they fight.

    Ale: Yes, teacher.

    Ale looks carefully to make sure he does not miss a detail.

    After a while, Shang asks Ale.

    Shang: What do you think of them?

    Ale: The two women look strong but the uncle and the knight look weak.

    Shang: They look weak but they have the skills to defend themselves, don¡¯t they?Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Ale: Yes, teacher.

    Shang: Remember this well. Don''t judge a book by its cover. Appearances can be deceiving.

    Ale: Got it.

    Ale later notices something.

    Ale: Teacher, the uncle seems to have the same fighting skills like yours.

    Shang: That¡¯s right. My fighting style is similar to his style. To learn my fighting style, you still have to go through my training. Do you still want to continue?

    Ale: Of course. I will become the strongest man in the world.

    Shang smiles at the answer.

    Shang then asks Ale.

    Shang: Here¡¯s my question, if you can no longer fit to continue my training and there are other types of fighting style in front of you, which one will you choose?

    Ale: Who says I am not fit! I will show you what I am made of!

    Ale feels insulted.

    Shang: Ha ha, relax, Ale, I was only asking.

    Ale: I don¡¯t know.

    Ale does not know as he has little knowledge in the outside world.

    Shang: What do you know about magic?

    Ale: Magic? I only hear stories about mage academy in Caldeum from mother. She says it is where only the rich and clever people can go. I don¡¯t think I have the brains or coin for that kind of thing.

    Shang: There are places where you can learn without coin but if you really don¡¯t have the brains, I don¡¯t see why I should continue your training.

    Ale: Eh? Why?

    Ale is startled by Shang¡¯s reply.

    Shang: Always think before, when and after you fight. This is what happen if you fight without thinking.

    Shang points to the scene which the group has been watching.

    It seems the zombies have temporarily stopped their advancement and The four people feel relieved. The muscular female falls flat on her back exhausted, not noticing there is still a zombie which is crawling slowly towards her. If it¡¯s not for the bearded man¡¯s high alert of his surroundings, the female would have been bitten. The three later entered the gates of New Tristram.

    Ale: Woah! That was scary.

    Shang: Scary indeed. Let¡¯s go then, we discuss this later.

 Chapter 60 - Will you accompany me? (Diablo III)

    After gaining entrance into New Tristram, Shang parts ways with Cala and his family members by saying he is going to take a look around.

    As Shang watches the commotion between three heroes and Mayor Holus, he walks to Slaughtered Calf Inn where Leah lives.

    Shang enters the inn and sees something different. Instead of just five stretchers which is shown in the game, Shang is seeing one walkway that leads to the inn counter. On each side of the walkway, there are more than ten stretchers with injured people whose expressions look the same as Cala when infected.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Totally different from what I thought. This is a freaking war zone. I guess this is the reason how Bron The Barkeep managed to get so many local support to run for the mayor position.

    Shang looks around and sees medieval women with white aprons walking, helping the ones lying on the stretchers. A bald muscular man with a scar across his right eye is holding down one of the patients so that the woman-in-charge could feed him.

    While looking around, a brown short haired woman in red who is in her twenties, wearing a similar white apron, approaches Shang.

    ????: Yes, What can I help you?

    In front of Shang is Leah whose grandparents are King Leoric and Queen Asylla and parents are Adria and Aidan.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The host of Diablo¡­

    Leah: Sir? Are you alright?

    Shang: Sorry, I was deep in my thoughts. I hear help is needed here, so I came.

    Leah: We do need help. Are you not afraid of the infected? People don¡¯t dare to come near this place.

    Shang: Ha, don¡¯t look down me.

    Shang rolls up the sleeves of his medieval clothes and looks towards the stretchers.

    Shang''s thoughts:This should be easy...If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    While Shang is helping Leah with the patients, the three heroes deal with Mayor Holus by pushing his cart to the side of the road. They are laterrequestedbyCaptain Rumford to deal with the attacking Wretched Mothers and the Wretched Queen in Old Tristram. Without the game mechanics and special equipment, it took them several days to take them down and by the time they return, it is evening again.

    Following the suggestion of Captain Rumford, they enter Slaughtered Calf Inn where they are greeted by Leah.

    There are no longer any stretchers or patients in the inn. Tables and chairs which are placed against the wall for space have been moved back to their original positions, giving out the usual inn atmosphere.

    Leah: The Cathedral you say? I don¡¯t mind unlocking the gates but I have some requests.

    Bearded Man: What are your requests?

    Leah: I want you to help me look for Uncle Deckard and also, I would like to bring a friend along.

    Before the bearded man can continue, the muscular woman cuts in.

    Muscular Woman: We don¡¯t mind if you want to bring a friend along but our business is to only protect you till you open the gates. Any other than that, It¡¯s none of our problems if anything happen to your friend.

    The bearded man frowned at the muscular woman¡¯s reply.

    Leah: But do I need so many people to protect me?

    Leah questions.

    Muscular Woman: Girl, you listen here...

    To prevent any further conflicts, the woman in armor speaks.

    Armored Woman: I think that¡¯s enough. If your friend needs protection, I will be your friend¡¯s shield. Does that fit your requirements? Miss Leah.

    Leah: Thank you so much. Give me a moment please. I have to wake him up.

    Leah runs off to the second floor of the inn and knocks on the door of the room where Shang is staying.

    The doors open and a face with two panda eyes appears before Leah.

    Leah: My, what happen to you?

    Leah is shocked to see such a face on Shang.

    Shang: Blame it on Haedrig and Mira. They were loud last night. Now I regret accepting Bron¡¯s free lodgings. You didn¡¯t hear anything?

    Leah: What noise? I didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Leah blushes as she says.

    Leah knows what Haedrig and Mira are doing as she also hears them from the second floor., she simply covers herself fully with her blanket and sleeps through it

    Shang: I guess I should really look for a shack to live.

    Leah: I can help with that but you have to help me with this first.

    Shang: What is it?

    Leah: I was requested to unlock the gates leading to the cathedral. Along the way, I planned to visit my mother¡¯s cabin. Will youaccompany me?

 Chapter 61 - Seven Elements (Diablo III)

    While camping for the night in an empty cellar which is located somewhere in the middle of Old Tristram Road, Shang is teaching Leah martial arts while the other heroes are either repairing their equipment or taking turns to guard the cellar door.

    Shang: Yes, just continue the same breathing technique till you feel something.

    Shang says before closing the door while Leah is sitting cross-legged.

    What made Leah interested in martial arts was when Shang showed his skills of a master of acupuncture in front her, using silver and gold needles to draw the infected blood out of the patients in Slaughtered Calf Inn. When she asked The Brawler, Nek who was also helping out about how strong Shang is, Nek commented that there is a higher chance he becomes a dead Quill Fiend before he could touch a single hair from Shang.

    As Shang shuts down the door, a voice can be heard from the hallway.

    ????: Your teachings¡­ It sounds familiar¡­

    The bearded man in yellow robes appeared in the hallway.

    Shang: Kharazim? I believe the strict discipline of Floating Sky Monastery have taught their monks not to eavesdrop on another one¡¯s teachings.

    Kharazim: Please forgive me for that. As a protector of that young miss in there, it is my duty to make sure she does not come to any harm.

    Kharazim says after he bows down in apology.

    Shang: I don¡¯t mind forgiving you if you promise me one thing. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Kharazim: What is it?

    Shang: I would like to know more about martial skills of Monks of Ivgorod.

    Kharazim: That¡¯s¡­

    Shang: That¡¯s forbidden to say to one who is not part of the Floating Sky Monastery, is it?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I am not surprised. It¡¯s almost every martial school has this kind of rule.

    Kharazim: Yes, I am sorry. Is there anything else besides that?

    Shang: Hmm¡­actually there is something you can do. How about a little spar? Just you and me.

    Shang smiles at Kharazim.

    <hr>

    After a few hours, Leah starts to feel something warm growing inside her.

    Leah: Is this the martial source which Shang talks about?

    During the time when they are walking along Old Tristram Road, Leah has commented to Shang about her interest in martial arts as she is bad with Horadric magic which Deckard Cain has been teaching her the last few years when they are traveling together.

    Shang: I think your problem lies with your affinity with Horadric magic.

    Leah: My affinity?

    Shang: There is a such thing called Elemental Affinity

    Leah: Elemental Affinity?

    Shang: You understand from your knowledge on magic that there are seven elements, correct?

    Leah: Yes, they are Physical, Arcane, Holy, Ice, Fire, Poison and Lightning.

    Shang: From the books you lent me about the Horadrim, I believe horadric magic is based on the Physical element where they can change the state of materials and create items based on their ideas and knowledge, the Fire element where they use to meltdown and create their unearthly metals and lastly the Poison element where they alter their potions to give permanent effects. The remaining elements you might have affinity with would be Arcane, Holy, Ice and Lightning.

    Leah: Hmm... What about martial arts? Aren¡¯t they part of the Physical element?

    Shang: I am not sure about it but you can give it a try.

    As she recalls the conversation, Leah walks out of the room so that she can tell Shang the good news.

 Chapter 62 - Kharazim VS Shang (Diablo III)

    Leah: What are you guys doing here?

    Leah says when she enters the area where Kharazim and Shang are sparing while the other two watching as audience.

    ????: You have come at the right time. They just finish their warm-up.

    The orange haired muscular woman says while sitting besides the woman in armor.

    Leah: Warm-up? What happened between Kharazim and Shang?

    Leah looks at the location where Kharazim and Shang are standing a few meters apart from each other.

    Armored Woman: Shang asked Kharazim for a spar and they went for an hour. Shang wasn¡¯t happy with the spar, saying Kharazim wasn¡¯t sparring seriously. Kharazim agreed to another spar and that¡¯s where you come in.

    The woman in armor answers Leah¡¯s question.

    Muscular Woman: My bets are on the monk. What about you?

    The muscular woman turns to the armored woman.

    Armored Woman: I don¡¯t gamble but I have faith in Miss Leah¡¯s friend.

    Muscular Woman: So bets are one-to-one. What about you, Leah?

    Leah:...Shang. Wait... Are you guys not going to stop them?

    Muscular Woman: If there is a need, I and Johanna will step in. Right, Johanna?

    Johanna:....

    Johanna is silent as she is watching the airs which are surrounding Shang and Kharazim closely.

    Leah: But Sonya¡­

    Sonya: Alright, quiet down, girl. They are starting.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Sonya says as she notices Johanna¡¯s silence and looks at the same direction where she is looking.

    Both Shang and Kharazim takes one step forward and they started to vanish into thin air before reappearing again where they are close to hit each other.

    Kharazim¡¯s punches come into Shang¡¯s view and Shang diverts the quick attacks using his palms and backs of his hand wrists.

    There is a storm of punches and palms exchanged between Shang and Kharazim in a speed where Leah finds it hard to follow with her eyes.

    Shang could feel the tiny shocks as he diverts the attacks.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Combining the Fists of Thunder with the Way of the Hundred Fists? I knew it when he wasn¡¯t serious with the previous spar.

    While Shang is thinking, Kharazim is thinking differently.

    Kharazim¡¯s thoughts: Hmm¡­? This is...

    Kharazim knows Shang is strong in martial arts and avoids using Spirit in the previous spar but that was discovered by Shang who requested for another spar.

    Kharazim hopes to end the second spar with a draw by paralyzing Shang¡¯s arms with Lightning Fist. It appears things will not go the way he wants.

    Shang¡¯s hands seems to be protected by a layer energy which is similar to the Spirit which he uses to activate Fists of Thunder

    Diverting the punches, Shang glides into the storm of punches with his footwork before going for Kharazim¡¯s chest with a palm strike.

    Kharazim is no amateur to detecting movements. When Shang goes for his chest, Kharazim changes his fist to palms, creating a wave of energy with appearing symbols to divert Shang¡¯s palm strike.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Crippling Wave!?

    Shang immediately uses his footwork to move back before his hand is caught in the wave and flips backwards to create a distance between him and Kharazim.

    Shang: Whew¡­ That was close.

    Kharazim:....

    Kharazim did not expect Shang to escape his Crippling Wave which rarely avoided by monsters which he killed.

    Kharazim ponders for a while and then notices Shang who prepares to go for another round

    Shang: Should we continue?

    Kharazim: ... No, I believe it is enough. If we go on, we will be attracting monsters into cellars by the noises we made.

    If not for Kharazim¡¯s reminder, Shang has totally forgotten that they are still in hostile environment.

    Shang: Yes, I agree we should stop here. Thank you for the spar.

    Shang bows down.

    Kharazim: it¡¯s a pleasure to spar with you.

    Kharazim bows down in return.

    Once they are done with the greetings, Sonya stands up.

    Sonya: That''s it? So who won?

 Chapter 63 - Eucliwood (Diablo III)

    Shang: Is it that important?

    Kharazim has made a move first before Sonya could stop him. Shang was stopped instead.

    Sonya: Of course it is important. My bets are on the monk.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: With nothing.

    Shang remember clearly that Sonya says her bets are on the monk but she did not mention what she is betting with.

    Shang: it¡¯s just a spar, so all bets are called off.

    Sonya: But¡­

    Shang cuts her off before she says anything.

    Shang: I remember you are taking the first watch. Why are you still doing here? Are you trying to put us in danger?

    Sonya: Ah!

    Sonya runs off.

    Shang: Sigh¡­

    Johanna silently takes her leave after Sonya has left, leaving Shang and Leah in the area.

    Leah approaches Shang and says.

    Leah: Shang! I did it! I can learn martial arts!

    Shang: Really? Show me your wrist of your hand

    Leah: My wrist? Oh!

    Leah remembers how Shang checks the patients¡¯ health by touching their hand wrists.

    Leah shows Shang the back of her hand.

    Leah: Here you go.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Shang: The other side.

    Shang grabs Leah¡¯s hand and turns it so that he can check her pulse.

    Shang: Yeah. It''s there. You have the martial source but why is your heart beating so fast?

    Shang looks up and sees a blushing Leah but fails to see the expression of blushing.

    Leah: Probably it¡¯s the stuffiness of the cellar.

    Leah¡¯s thoughts: He touched my hand! He touched my hand!

    To Leah, this is first time she has physical contact with a guy who looks similar to her age.

    The only men she knew are older men like Bron, Nek and Deckard Cain.

    What she did not know that Shang is older than she thinks he is.

    Shang: Probably. It is better if we leave this area.

    Shang says while taking a sniff in the air after letting go of Leah¡¯s hand.

    Shang: Come on then. Let¡¯s go.

    Shang walks off, leaving Leah in the area.

    Leah looks at the back of Shang while touching the spot where he touched.

    The group continues their journey once they see the rays of sun which shines through the cellar door.

    As they move along, they meet a female necromancer who was mistaken as a Wretched Mother and was nearly killed by Sonya if Shang had not noticed the difference and stopped her by diverting her axe with one finger.

    Strangely the necromancer did not have a name and was cold to others and even to her rescuer, Shang. She is more concerned more about the fallen star than knowing each other in the group.

    Shang notices that the necromancer¡¯s personality is quite similar to an anime character.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Who was that again?

    Shang watches as Leah tries to get close to the necromancer by talking but is ignored by the latter

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Red... Oh yes! Shakugan no Shana.

    The female anime character that has no name until the male protagonist gives her one.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But If I were to give her anime, what name will fit her?

    Shang smiles after he thought of one. He then walks to the pair and says.

    Shang: I think we can¡¯t keep calling you The Chosen all the time if we need your help.

    Necromancer: Names are not of importance. I am only a necromancer.

    The female necromancer replies coldly.

    After a short chat, The necromancer finds them annoying and decides to walk away. Before she goes far from them, Shang says something that stops her in her tracks.

    Shang: Eucliwood. We will call you Eucliwood from now on. What do you think?

    Eucliwood: Call me whatever you like.

    Eucliwood walks away.

 Chapter 64 - Wretched Mother (Diablo III)

    In front of the entrance of Old Ruins in the morning...

    Sonya: Here we are back again. Old Tristram. Let¡¯s hope the Wretched Mothers are no longer around.

    Leah: I heard from Captain Rumford that you three have been sent to deal with the Wretched Queen. How does she look like?

    Sonya: If you look at our necromancer, they look totally the same.

    Sonya points at Eucliwood.

    Eucliwood:...

    Eucliwood ignores Sonya.

    Sonya: Now I remember now. The clothing of the Wretched Queen does not look similar to the clothing of the Wretched Mother. It seems to belong to someone of nobility.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Slaughtered handmaidens of Queen Asylla. By right their clothings should have redden by the blood of the corpses they feed on. How the Wretched Queen managed to keep her clothing white and clean is beyond my understanding.

    Shang looks around for signs of battle as the group enters the Old Ruins.

    Shang: You guys did not make a mess out of place?

    Sonya: We can''t. There are too many dead surrouding her like guards. We have to create a distraction so that we could take her down. Kharazim became the distraction. I and Johanna went for the kill.

    Shang: And what did you guys do with the body?

    Sonya: We have to leave it alone as we don¡¯t have time for a burial or cremation. As for the head, I personally made sure it is totally cremated.

    Shang:....The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If I remember correctly, Wretched mothers are originally corpses that are twisted by foul magic and Deckard Cain says they now feed on corpses and create risen dead from their vomit. If the headless body of the Wretched Queen is being feed on, does that mean there will be more Wretched Mothers around?

    Shang feels the three did not do a clean job of killing Wretched Mother.

    Shang: Everyone, stop.

    The group stops their movement and looks at Shang with puzzled expression.

    Leah: What¡¯s wrong?

    Shang: Eucliwood.

    Eucliwood: Yes?

    Shang: Can you see what your skeletons see?

    Eucliwood: No, I can only control their actions.

    Shang: How many can you raise the most?

    Eucliwood: At most seven.

    Shang: How many can you control from afar ?

    Eucliwood: How far?

    Shang: As far as we can see from here.

    Shang points in a direction.

    Eucliwood uses her Essence and rises a skeleton as Shang has said.

    Shang: Use it to make some noise.

    Sonya: What is the use of this? There should be no more dead once the Wretched Queen is gone.

    Shang: Just testing out if my theory is true.

    Sonya: What theory?

    Shang: Wretched Mother Theory.

    Shang says as he watches the skeleton takes up a stone and throws at a half-demolished wall.

    Nothing happens as the group watches the skeleton for some time.

    Sonya: See, nothing happens.

    The attentive Kharazim puts a finger to his mouth

    Kharazim: Be quiet and listen.

    They watch as a figure slowly moves towards the skeleton from afar.

    Once the figure stops moving, something comes out from it, covering the skeleton with unknown liquid.

    Some of the liquid falls to the ground, forming a pool as the skeleton does not have anything to prevent the liquid from falling.

    From the pool of liquid, out came a hand which grabs the leg of the skeleton.

    A risen dead comes out, climbing over the skeleton which has tripped by the hand.

    The group is silent after watching the scene. Shang breaks the silence by speaking.

    Shang: Guys, I think we have a problem here.

 Chapter 65 - Valla (Diablo III)

    Before the group could make a plan, sounds of arrows being fired are heard.

    The Wretched Mother which they have seen falls to the ground with her head riddled with arrows. The Risen dead who was trying to bite the skeleton for fresh meat was also shot in the head.

    Sonya: Looks like someone solved our problem

    Sonya looks at Shang.

    Shang: Let¡¯s move on then.

    Before the group could reach the Risen Dead, an arrow was struck on the distance between the group and the dead.

    A deep feminine voice can be heard from the shadows of the ruins.

    ????: I wouldn¡¯t go near it if I were you.

    Sonya: Who¡¯s there! Show yourself!

    ????: Hmm? Barbarian? I did not expect your kind to be here.

    From the shadows, a red hooded and armored female figure walks out with a crossbow in her hand.

    One could see within darkness of the red hood, the woman¡¯s eyes are not normal.

    Sonya: Demon Hunter... I didn¡¯t expect your kind to be here too.

    Sonya slightly lifts her axe as she says. The demon hunter who notices the action of Sonya, readies her finger on the crossbow trigger.

    Are there conflicts between the barbarians and demon hunters? One would say yes as the demon hunters has taken over Dreadlands which is once the home of the barbarians. The only way to reunite the barbarians and get back their homeland would be getting reputation and fame of saving the world. That was the aim of Sonya when she was attracted by the falling star.

    Sensing the tension between the both of them, Shang steps out to stop them.

    Shang: I don¡¯t see anyone benefiting here. Whatever conflicts you two have, It¡¯s best to put them aside, Like Right Now.

    Sonya: Hmph.

    Sonya turns away.

    The demon hunter points her crossbow upwards and says.

    Demon Hunter: Agreed.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Shang: So what¡¯s wrong with the Risen Dead?

    Demon Hunter: Take a look again.

    The demon hunters points to where fallen risen dead is stacked above the skeleton.

    From the pool of liquid underneath them, another hand comes out and grabs whatever it could reach. Another Risen Dead climbs out from the pool.

    Shang: So the pool is also a problem.

    Demon Hunter: It¡¯s not the only problem.

    The demon hunters points at the direction of the fallen wretched mother.

    Several Risen Dead are moving towards her and once they reach her, they go down on their knees and start cannibalizing whatever is left of her.

    Leah: Lewd.

    Leah feels like vomiting after seeing this.

    Demon Hunter: And watch how they evolve¡­

    Some of Risen Dead stands up after the feeding and starts to turn into Wretched Mother while others grows fatter, turning themselves into Hungry Corpses. Some still stays the same.

    Sonya: I guess we did not do a clean job that time.

    Both Kharazim and Johanna nods to the Sonya¡¯s reply.

    Sonya: So what we do now, Shang? Cutting them down won¡¯t give them peace.

    Shang: Hmm¡­

    Eucliwood speaks up first.

    Eucliwood: Leave the remains to me. I will make sure there won¡¯t be any left.

    Shang knows the skills of the necromancer and refuses to comment further.

    Shang:... Then what about the vomit of the Wretched Mother?

    Shang turns to others.

    The demon hunter speaks.

    Demon Hunter: I can handle them but I need materials.

    Shang: What materials?

    Demon Hunter: Oil and brimstone if possible.

    Another name for brimstone is sulfur, in other words the demon hunter wants to make black powder which is known as gunpowder. All other materials can be gathered in Old Tristram.

    Shang: Brimstone? Hmm¡­

    Shang recalls there are no volcanic areas near here.

    Shang: We might get them if we are near the fallen star.

    Shang looks up and sees a broken oil lamp which is still hanging on top of a demolished building.

    Shang: I remember Old Tristram was burnt down once, so I don¡¯t think there will be any oil barrels standing around here. We have to check the cellars for them.

    Shang looks at the group members and says.

    Shang: I guess we have to split up. I, Kharazim and her will search the cellars. The rest will do the smashing and cutting.

    Sonya: I am alright with that.

    Shang: Johanna, I leave Leah to you.

    Johanna nods.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go then.

    After the group splits up, Shang asks the demon hunter a question before they go on their separate ways.

    Shang: By the way, what is your name?

    Demon Hunter: Why do you ask?

    Shang: Well, we can¡¯t keep calling you demon hunter every time we see you.

    The demon hunter ponders for a while before saying.

    Demon Hunter: You''re right. The name¡¯s Valla.

 Chapter 66 - Prep before Boss (Diablo III)

    BOOM!

    On top of the wooden guard tower of New Tristram, a guard was about to doze off when he was awakened by a loud blast. He then looks around and notices there is smoke rising from the direction of Old Tristram.

    The guard slaps his cheeks and looks again to ensure he was not dreaming.

    Guard: Captain! Captain Rumford!

    The guard shouts several times before a man comes out from a shack with a half filled bottle of alcohol in his hand.

    Rumford: What¡¯s with the ruckus? Do you know what time is it? Yawn!

    Rumford is taking a nap without his armor on and his dream was cut off from the repeating shouts from the guard.

    Guard: I am sorry, Captain but there was a loud noise and smoke is seen rising from Old Tristram!

    Rumford: Loud noise and smoke? Hmm? I am forgetting something here.

    It took a while for Rumford to gather his memory after being drunk.

    Rumford: Oh, it must be the work of Leah and the others.

    Rumford recalls his conversation with the three heroes.

    Rumford: Ignore it. Our main priority is to protect New Tristram. Don¡¯t report anymore about Old Tristram. There is enough hell for the villagers to worry about. We don¡¯t need any more hell from our old home.

    Guard: But Captain¡­

    Rumford: Forget that godforsaken town and focus on your job. That¡¯s an order. You understand?

    Guard: ... Yes, Captain.

    Rumford: Tell the boys there''s no need for tonight patrol. Tell them to have fun.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Guard: Yes, Captain!

    Rumford¡¯s thoughts: Sorry, Leah. My men need time to recover. Hope you can stay alive from the mess you made. It helps to attract more monsters from New Tristram so we have fewer things to worry.

    Rumford sincerely prays in his heart.

    <hr>

    Hearing the loud noise from the path towards Adria¡¯s hut, Valla speaks.

    Valla: That was the last of my explosives. Hope the trip to your mother¡¯s cabin is not a waste of time.

    Leah: Thank you so much.

    After cleaning the wretched mothers in Old Tristram, the group continues their journey when they keep meeting droves of Risen Dead, Wretched Mother and Hungry Corpses.

    The group realize sooner or later they will not be able to keep up with fighting the dead and will be surrounded by them in no time.

    Eucliwood¡¯s skeletal minions are a good help but there is a limit to how long she can control them. Same goes for Valla, there is a limit to her ammunition that she might have to rely on melee weapons.

    Leah comes up with the idea of making a loud noise so that the dead will be distracted and they can make their way to her mother¡¯s hut.

    Shang has no comments as he is busy stitching and bandaging up Sonya and Kharazim as they don¡¯t wear armor. Both Johanna and Kharazim have the skills to heal but they had to save up their energy to fight the next incoming dead.

    The group goes ahead with Leah¡¯s idea and makes their way to Adria¡¯s hut while recovering.

    Upon reaching Adria¡¯s hut, they find bodies of Tristram guards lying around after their fight to defend the evacuating villagers from the cathedral.

    The group searches the bodies for the key and they are unable to find any.

    Sonya: We could have use that explosion to blast open those gates.

    Sonya says, swinging her axe onto the wall with anger.

    Leah: The gates can handle more than one of those explosives. If it¡¯s not for the gates, more dead could have climb over and more villagers would have died.

    Leah says as she searches around.

    As Leah walks over to another location to search, she steps on something that sounds hollow.

    She sweeps the floor with her feet and in front of her is a trapdoor.

    Leah: Over here! I found something.

    Leah pulls up the handle of the trapdoor and a foul stench is released in the air.

    Valla: This doesn¡¯t bode good.

    Valla says as she points at the signs of scratching on the ladder which leads down to the cellar below.

    Shang: At least we have hints that will be a fight if we go down. Going prepared is better than going unprepared.

    Shang: Should we start?

 Chapter 67 - Second Split Up (Diablo III)

    After the battle preparation, the only ones who go down was Shang, Valla, Kharazim and Eucliwood. Sonya could not go as the cellar entrance is too small for her muscular body. As for Johanna, she could go without her armor but it would spend more energy. Leah is left in their protection.

    It is not so dark when they are down there. In front of them, there is a ongoing fire pit with a cauldron on it. The cauldron seems to be boiling something. On the side of the pit, there are bodies lying on the other side. Among the bodies, there are bodies that are wearing the same armor to the ones which the New Tristram guards are wearing.

    Shang: There they are. Former Captain Daltyn and his men.

    Sonya: How is it down there?

    Sonya shouts from above.

    Shang: I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea to¡­.

    Shang had planned to do this quietly but Sonya¡¯s loud voice put a halt to his plans.

    Sounds of movements among the bodies are being heard.

    Shang: Oh Well, guys, get ready¡­

    The former captain and his men slowly rises to their feet.

    Valla: The dead should stay dead.

    Valla says as she fires an arrow at one of the Risen Dead.

    The arrow bounces off one of the Risen Dead¡¯s helmet.

    Valla: Hmm... Looks like my arrows need an upgrade.

    Shang: You can do that after they are down.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Shang, Kharazim and Eucliwood goes melee against the Risen Dead

    The fight is not long as there are a few Risen Dead. It takes extra effort to put them as they are wearing armor.

    After the fight, the group continues their search on the bodies for the key while Sonya guards the entrance from above and Eucliwood does her usual job of clearing the corpses.

    Shang thinks as he looks through Adria¡¯s books and materials

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Nothing useful here about Adria¡¯s plans but they give me a clearer view on the magic she is researching.

    Leah: Hey, look. The contents of the cauldron look familiar.

    Leah says as she looks into it.

    She finds a ladle nearby and scoops up the contents.

    Mushrooms can be seen on the ladle bowl.

    Leah: Mushrooms?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Mushrooms? Wait, aren¡¯t those¡­

    Shang recalls the quest where Adria is seeking Black Mushrooms.

    Before Leah can touch them, Valla stops her by grabbing her arm.

    Valla: I would not do that if I were you. Have you forgotten why is cauldron lit up and yet no one alive aftereating the contents?

    Leah: You don¡¯t mean¡­

    Leah gasps as she drops the ladle back into cauldron.

    Valla: I suspect Captain Daltyn and his men could have been alive if they had not tried to eat food from your mother¡¯s cellar, especially a witch¡¯s cellar which holds things that might be poisonous to human. It is best that you don¡¯t touch anything unless you are a expert in the field.

    Valla warns Leah as she releases her hold.

    Leah: Got it.

    Eucliwood: Found it.

    Eucliwood says while she shows to the group a shiny key from her hand.

    Shang: Alright, grab what we need from here and move on. Leah, are you coming with us or¡­

    Shang says as he closes one of the tomes on magic.

    Leah: I want to stay here and learn more about my mother.

    Shang: You should know it is dangerous staying here. We don¡¯t know if any dead might accidentally fall into cellar without anyone guarding it.

    Leah: I know but¡­ Can some of you stay with me till I am done?

    The group members look at each other.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Another split up I guess.

 Chapter 68 - Adios, Leoric (Diablo III)

    Shang later left the cellar with Johanna, Sonya and Eucliwood while Kharazim and Valla stays behind to look after Leah and bring her back to New Tristram once she is done.

    Shang knows Kharazim¡¯s reason for staying. As for Valla¡¯s reason for staying, she says that since this is a witch¡¯s cellar, there are some items here that might be useful to her.

    Demon hunters remind Shang of Claymores which are humans that have flesh and blood of human-eating Yoma embedded inside them. Once the process is completed, their hair changes to a different color and their normal eyes change to silver. Shang wonders if it is the same reason that how demon hunters obtained their black hair and glowing eyes. Having coming to different assumptions, Shang decides to leave it at there.

    Upon reaching the cathedral, Shang and the groups realizes they are unable to enter inner levels as there is a huge hole blocking their way. The only way to enter them is to drop down to nearby edges where they are safe for landing.

    Sonya uses her Leap to jump from edge to edge while Johanna summons her Steed Charge to ride down. When offered a ride by Johanna, Eucliwood shakes her head and covers herself in blood. In a crimson form, she moves from edge to edge very quickly. Shang follows her and jumps down using his martial arts. Johanna was startled by Eucliwood¡¯s magic for a while but managed to keep up with Shang and the others.

    The inner levels of the cathedrals is full of activity with the dead walking around. Shang and Eucliwood have no problem sneaking around till they find the Leoric Passage where Cain is located but weight of Sonya and noise of Johanna¡¯s armor would attract unwanted attention.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Leaving Sonya and Johanna to have fun with the dead, Eucliwood and Shang go on their separate ways to look for Cain¡¯s tracks. It is pretty hard to find tracks of an old man with his walking stick as the dead either crawls around or drags their weapons from behind, disfiguring the tracks. Knowing that Cain is the one of the Horadrim, Shang looks around for the triangular sigils of the Horadrim which Cain might put as a mark that a member of Horadrim was here.

    Following the sigils that Cain left behind, Shang reaches Leoric Passage where he sees the scene between Leoric and Cain from the top of the stairway.

    Before Leoric could summon his skeletal guards, Shang jumps beside Cain and grabs him by the shoulder.

    Leoric and Cain were startled by the appearance of Shang

    Cain: What in the name of Horadrim are you?

    Shang: Your savior.

    Shang then turns to wraith form of Leoric and says.

    Shang: Adios, Leoric!

    Leaving those words behind, Shang jumps to the top of the stairway with Cain and disappears from the sight of Leoric.

    A loud voice roar out in anger as Shang moves along with Cain.

    Leoric: GUARDS! FIND THEM! I WANT THEIR SKULLS!!

    Shang: Looks like we make him angry.

    Shang says as he hears the roar.

    Cain: Oh, I thought I am doomed to die there.

    Cain says as he takes a breather.

    Shang: Not today, old man, not today.

 Chapter 69 - Necromancer (Diablo III)

    On the way back to Sonya and Johanna, Shang and Cain comes to a several piles of corpses where someone seems to be feasting on them.

    Cain: What kind of abomination is this?

    Cain says as he looks at the corpse-feeding white haired figure.

    Shang: Not abomination. Necromancer.

    Shang says as he notices the scythe of Eucliwood laying on one side of the figure.

    Cain: What did you say!?

    Cain is startled to know that the corpse-feasting figure was a necromancer.

    Shang: Hey, Eucliwood, I found Cain, let¡¯s go.

    Shang calls out to the white haired figure.

    The figure stands up upon hearing Shang¡¯s call and turns around, revealing the beautiful face of Eucliwood and her mouth still covered with blood from corpses.

    Eucliwood: So that is the famous Deckard Cain.

    Eucliwood tries to step closer to Cain but he steps back.

    Eucliwood: Am I that frightening ? I remember hearing stories about Deckard Cain has no fear traveling with one of us.

    Shang: You are frightening when you forget to clean up. Take a look, you look like one of the Risen Dead.

    Shang shows Eucliwood a hand mirror that reflects her face.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Eucliwood: Oh, my apologies. I am not done with my meal.

    Eucliwood says as she touches the blood on her mouth. The blood around her mouth disappears, showing her pale skin.

    Shang: We don¡¯t have much time. Clean up and get ready to go.

    Eucliwood: Got it.

    Eucliwood returns to her usual business.

    As Cain and Shang walks slightly far from the Eucliwood¡¯s location, Cain starts to speak

    Cain: Have the necromancers gone astray while I was gone? I don¡¯t remember seeing them with skills like that.

    Shang: Eh? They don¡¯t have skills like that... Oh!

    Shang recalls the differences between Diablo II¡¯s necromancer and Diablo III¡¯s necromancer.

    Shang: From what I have understood, It had to do with becoming one with the death. They must have resorted to blood magic since necromancy is not enough for them.

    Cain: Blood magic? When did the necromancers start to learn such magic?

    Shang: When you say? I remember the necromancer who you had followed by his side has the ability to create Blood Golems by using a small quantity of his blood.

    Cain: Was that how Xul creates his Blood Golems!? I had always thought it was created by using necromancy.

    Shang: I suppose so¡­ Wait, you did not know about it.

    Cain: What I know is what I hear and see with my own eyes and eyes. Such knowledge about their magic like this are restricted to the cult members of Rathma and I have not gotten an answer from Xul about his magic. The question is how did you manage to know?

    Shang: Eucliwood has the same skill which your friend, Xul had. Creating Blood Golems is one of her specialty.

    Cain: I see.

    Seeing Eucliwood is approaching them, the group moves onward to look for Sonya and Johanna.

    Both of them are easy to track as they really make a mess out of the inner levels by either destroying weak walls and stone sculptures.

    The group finds the pair resting in an empty room.

    Sonya: This is the old man Leah was talking about?

    Shang: Yup. There''s no time...

    Before Shang continues to speak, sounds of marching can be heard

    Shang: That doesn¡¯t sound good.

    Sonya: No, it doesn¡¯t.

    Shang: We better get going.

 Chapter 70 - Horadrim (Diablo III)

    The escape from Leoric was simple. His skeletal army trampled on the zombies as they march towards the group, allowing Eucliwood to use Corpse Explosion. The skeletal army are delayed from marching on as the Corpse Explosion not only blast them back to bones, it also causes the nearby weak walls to fall on them. This give the group time to jump back to the edges they came from.

    Cain: Are you sure you don¡¯t want to use my magic scroll to go back? It is designed to create a portal that could bring us back to the Waypoint of New Tristram.

    Cain says as he walks with Shang and the group towards Adria¡¯s hut.

    Shang: Nah, we are all good. There are companions we might meet on the way.

    Cain: I see.

    Shang: By the way, I have a question for you, Deckard.

    Cain: What is it?

    Shang: It¡¯s about the Waypoints. I hear that these arcane circles of teleportation are created by the members of original Horadrim. Can anyone just walk over and activate them ?

    Strangely, Shang remembers Cain died in Act 1. Without him, the waypoints cannot be activated and It couldn¡¯t be Leah as she is taught Horadric magic to control her powers.

    Cain: Not just anyone. I am probably the last of the Horadrim to activate them.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Tyrael¡­the archangel who becomes mortal to fight along with the innocent.

    I guess he should be one doing all the activation for the remaining Acts.

    Cain: Are you interested in the Horadrim?

    Cain questions Shang.

    Shang: Yes, I have great interest in the knowledge on how they make those artifacts.

    Cain: Hmm¡­do you know the mission of the Horadrim?

    Shang: Mission? If I remember correctly, the mission of the Horadrim is to protect the Sanctuary from demons that invaded our world.

    Cain: That¡¯s correct. The knowledge which you have great interest is to use them against those invaders. It should never be used for personal interest.

    Shang: Like what Zoltun Kulle did?

    Cain: Zoltun Kulle... you heard of him?

    Shang: Murderer. Torturer. Monster and Betrayer. That¡¯s what I read from Leah¡¯s books.

    Cain: Indeed. Speak no more of him. The disgust of his doings only bring me bad memories.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The truth is I feel that Zoltun Kulle is similar to Orochimaru from Naruto Universe. Both of them would go to the extremes to get what they want. Orochimaru wants immortality and Zoltun Kulle wants equity for three races. Their paths are different as one is a ninja and the other one is a mage but their ultimate goal is the same. It¡¯s to become an ultimate being. But would the gods of this world allow it?

    Shang thinks as he looks at the sky.

    Shang then looks towards the road and the sight of Adria¡¯s hut comes into view.

    Approaching Adria¡¯s hut, Shang and the group find Kharazim meditating beside the cellar door with his eyes closed.

    Kharazim opens his eyes when he hears the movements of the approaching group.

    Shang: Yo, We got back with her uncle. Is Leah still down here?

 Chapter 71 - Deckards Successor (Diablo III)

    Back in New Tristram, outside of Cain¡¯s house.

    Cain is telling Shang and the group about the next task. Haedrig and Mira are standing on one side while listening.

    Shang: So we need to look for the crown that is in the tomb of Haedrig¡¯s grandfather who once serve King Leoric as his Chancellor?

    Cain: Yes, With the crown, we can bind the spirit onto his corpse and end his reign once and for all.

    Shang: And Haedrig will be the one reforging the crown?

    Cain: That¡¯s correct.

    Shang: But wasn¡¯t Leoric¡¯s Crown forged by Griswold? Haedrig might have problems fixing another work of someone else.

    Griswold is the blacksmith who forged King Leoric¡¯s sword and crown. He is also the blacksmith that sells weapons and armors to the heroes of the first Diablo game.

    Haedrig: He¡¯s right. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s work.

    Cain: No worries. Haedrig will learn what he needs to know. The most important is the crown. Without the crown, King Leoric will stand in your way to prevent all of you from investigating the fallen star. Rest well, benefactors.

    Shang and the group are about to go when Cain stops them.

    Cain: Wait. Shang, Please come with me. There is something I need to speak to you.

    Shang: Okay, go on ahead, guys. I will catch up with you guys later.

    The group members nod and leaves for Slaughtered Calf Inn.

    Haedrig gives Mira a kiss on cheek before following Cain.

    Shang follows Cain and Haedrig into Cain¡¯s House.

    Upon entering the house, Shang sees that the house is messier than he thought. There are books piling up like mounds, turning the entrance area into a sea of mountains.

    Shang: Cain, I think you really need to clean up.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Cain: It has been months since I left the house and stayed in the cathedral. I will clean up but important things come first.

    As Cain searches, Haedrig and Shang helps to move books away so that Cain could find what he wants.

    Cain: There you go.

    Cain takes out a tied up bundle from a pile of books.

    Cain hands it over to Haedrig and says.

    Cain: This bundle contains the notes of Griswold. Giving this to you makes you the successor of his legacy.

    Haedrig: What!?

    Haedrig nearly drops the bundle when he hears what Cain has said.

    Haedrig has heard the tales of Griswold who is the pride of old Tristram and had won the praises from King Leoric himself. Becoming his successor is quite shocking and stressful for him.

    Haedrig: Deckard, I don¡¯t think I can succeed him. Even if I do, the blacksmith guild would not accept me as his successor.

    Haedrig stress out to Cain.

    Griswold indeed has high reputation as he won many contests within the guild. The guild will not accept a rookie blacksmith like Haedrig to be Griswold¡¯s successor.

    Cain: Do not fret about it. You only need to learn how to fix the crown. You may keep quiet about the succession till you are certain you have mastered his skills.

    Haedrig: But...

    Haedrig tries to return the bundle but Cain rejects it.

    Cain: Do not reject it. You are the only hope in New Tristram for defeating the Skeleton King. Do you want Mira to die because of your lack of determination?

    Haedrig shuddered at the thought of Mira dying in front of him and leaves Cain¡¯s house with heavy sighing.

    Shang: Do you really have to force Haedrig to succeed Griswold?

    Shang speaks after watching the scene between Haedrig and Cain.

    Cain: I don¡¯t have a choice...and you don¡¯t have one either.

    Cain says as he looks at the entrance where Haedrig has left the door open.

    Shang: Huh?

    Cain: I had actually hoped Leah would succeed me but I fear the worst might come for her.

    Cain then looks at Shang.

    Cain: But you said something that changed my mind.

    Shang: Me? What did I say?

    Cain: Waypoints. The devices which magic Horadrim has long forgotten.

    Shang: What about them?

    Cain: Who will activate them for the heroes if I am not around? Leah is still weak at Horadric knowledge. Even if I taught the heroes about the Horadric knowledge, how much can they remember when they are more focused on combat?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Wouldn¡¯t that job falls on Tyrael?

    Cain: But you are different. From what I have seen and what I hear from Leah, you are a jack of all trades.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But a master of none. I can¡¯t say I cheated using the system, can I?

    Cain: That is the reason, Shang. I am officially making you my successor.

    Shang: EH!?

 Chapter 72 - Deckards Test (Diablo III)

    As the group left for the Cemetery of the Forsaken, Shang stays with Cain and Leah to learn more about Horadric knowledge.

    It was more than a week after the group left and Shang could not take it anymore.

    Shang: They are taking too long.

    Shang says while he closes a book by slamming both sides together while standing next to a bookshelf.

    The sound of the slamming attracts the attention of both of Leah and Cain who are writing and tying the parchments into books.

    Leah: You can¡¯t blame them for that. They have to get past the Weeping Hollow first before getting to the Cemetery of the Forsaken. I suppose they have to deal with the dead as that area was also a burial ground for people who can¡¯t pay for a place in the cemetery. Am I correct, Uncle Deckard?

    Shang: Burial ground?

    Cain: Indeed. If I remember correctly, there is also an execution ground which is known as the Tree of the Hanged. Cruel men who try to extend their lives at the cost of others were sent to hang there.

    Shang: Wait, if Weeping Hollow is once an area for burial and execution, why would Haedrig¡¯s apprentice return there?

    The group had received a request from Haedrig about finding his apprentice.

    Leah: Before Haedrig and Mira came to New Tristram, their first home was in the Weeping Hollow. I can guess there is something important in that place that he had to go back and find it.

    Shang: What item is so important that he would risk his life to go back?Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Leah: I am not sure. Haedrig and Mira did not mention they had left anything important back there.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: At that time, Mira was thrown into the Cellar of the Damned when she was found infected. What could help Haedrig at that moment? In the game, I also notice there are strange things at Haedrig¡¯s old home. His anvil was moved aside and stones are placed on the cart. Haedrig¡¯s apprentice must have hidden something there and that item must have fallen into huge crack after he died. I got a feeling the huge crack might be connected to the Den of the Fallen. I will take a look at it later.

    Shang: Deckard, I decided to go look for them. Is it alright with you?

    Cain:... Once you can activate the Waypoint, I will allow it, else you will continue your lessons. Do you want to do the test now?

    Shang: Let¡¯s do it then.

    Outside of Cain¡¯s House¡­

    Shang is standing on the New Tristram¡¯s Waypoint while Cain and Leah are watching from the side.

    Cain: The Waypoint here has been disabled. Go on and activate it.

    Shang goes down on one knee and creates a blue flame from one of his hand. He then lights up the three empty circular points of the arcane circle.

    Leah: Uncle Deckard, is the test too simple?

    Cain: It may look simple but tuning and connecting the three arcane flames with horadric magic at one time is harder than you think it is.

    After Shang managed to equalize the size of the arcane flames, the lines between the three points start to connect, forming a glowing blue circle.

    Shang: Done.

    Shang says as he stands up and moves away from the Waypoint.

    Cain comes over and checks it.

    Shang: How did I do?

    Shang asks.

    Cain: You pass.

    Cain says as he taps his staff on the Waypoint.

    The circular blue line disappears and the sizes of three arcane flame changed differently.

    Shang: Oh man.

    Cain:  But you still have a long way to go. Come back by the Waypoint once you are done there. There will be new lessons for you.

    Cain smiles as he taps his staff again, correcting the flow of magic in the Waypoint.

 Chapter 73 - Nazeebo (Diablo III)

    Somewhere in the Cemetery of the Forsaken, the Waypoint lights up and Shang appears on the top of it.

    Shang: Let¡¯s see¡­

    Shang checks his surroundings to find himself surrounded by gravestones.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Of all places, you have to build the Waypoint in the middle of the enemy territory.

    Shang curses the old Horadrim in his thoughts but he could not blame them. No one would know the people bury the dead near the Waypoint in the future.

    Shang also notices some skeletons walking around with either equipped with one sword or equipped with both sword and shield.

    With his martial arts, Shang sneaks past the skeletons and jumps up to the tallest crypt he could find for a clearer view of the cemetery.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like they have not reached here yet. I guess they are stuck in Weeping Hollow.

    Shang thinks as he looks around for the group who he thought is already here.

    As Shang looks around, he notices a skeleton falls back from knocking onto some kind of invisible wall. The skeleton stands again and swings its weapon against it. There is nothing deflecting the weapon. The skeleton tries to approach but fail as he falls back again. Unable to move towards the direction it wants, it goes the other way.

    Shang looks from location of the skeleton and notice the tree which the skeleton is approaching has a strange light hanging from one of its tree branches.

    Deciding to investigate the light, Shang jumps towards the tree from crypt to crypt.

    As Shang comes closer to the tree, he notices there are also strange things hanging from the tree branches.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Where did I see them before? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Shang stops before the invisible wall which had prevented the skeleton from passing through.

    Shang puts his hand on it and his hand goes through it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It only works on the dead.

    Shang then moves towards the tree and climbs it.

    Ignoring the other hanging objects, Shang works his way up the tree towards the hanging light.

    As he comes closer, Shang feels the sudden blow of the wind which shakes the hanging light.

    The hanging light turns to face Shang as it shakes.

    Shang stops his climb as he is now face to face with the light.

    Shang had thought it might be a doll or amulet hanging from the branch. He did not expect to see a hanging head of a brown haired female whose eyes are wide open and glowing.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That face, where did I see it before¡­

    Shang thinks as he tries to remember by staring at it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It is her...but wait, isn¡¯t this item¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts are interrupted by a sudden pull from his shoulder.

    A masked voice is heard.

    ????: Wake up. Her countenance is not for mortal eyes.

    Shang turns around and finds himself in front of a figure wearing a huge mask which has two set of eyes.

    Shang: You are?

    ????: Young one, this is not a place for you to come here. It is best that you leave.

    The figure says while revealing an ornamented dagger on one hand.

    Shang: I am afraid I can¡¯t.

    Shang says as his eyes fixed on the ornamented dagger.

    ????: State your reasons.

    Shang knows who is standing in front but he pretends not to know.

    Shang: Horadrim.

    ????: Horadrim? Wait¡­ The spirits speak of you... The Order¡­ The Crusaders of Light¡­ What brings such a young protector like you to this place?

    The figure lowers the dagger.

    Shang: The Nephalem.

    ????: The Nephalem? You are looking for me?

    Shang: Not only you, there are others who are supposed to be here.

    ????: There are other nephalems? So I am not alone¡­

    Shang: I think they are still trapped in the Weeping Hollow. Will you come with me, Witch doctor? Oh wait, I forget to introduce myself. The name¡¯s Shang. What¡¯s yours?

    ????: The name¡¯s Nazeebo.

    The figure says while removing his mask, showing a face with piercing on his chin and ears.

 Chapter 74 - Uh Eeh Uh Ah Ah Ting Tang Walla Walla Bing Bang (Diablo III)

    Shang: Can I take down her head?

    Shang questions the witch doctor as he watches the head swings slightly when the wind blows.

    Nazeebo: Her head is the key of this shelter. This place will not be safe if we take it down.

    Shang: Hmm¡­ Agreed. I will come back for it later.

    Shang climbs down the tree, with Nazeebo following behind.

    Shang: Did you know the owner of the head?

    Nazeebo: No, I don¡¯t. Is it important?

    Shang: Do you hear of the mad king of Tristram?

    Nazeebo: I have heard of him from the wandering spirits which I came across. How is it related?

    Shang: Well, that is the head of the mad king¡¯s wife, Queen Asylla.

    Nazeebo: ... Impossible. If that is the head of Queen Asylla, she should not have that kind of expression.

    Shang: Then you would not believe what I will say next.

    Nazeebo: Why is that so?

    Shang: King Leoric is the one who personally decapitated her.

    Nazeebo:.... Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Shang: You will believe me if you hear more from Deckard Cain himself.

    Nazeebo: The storyteller of Tristram. I will hear from him after I have sought the fallen star.

    Shang: Speaking of which, I have wondered. Where did you find her head?

    Nazeebo: I chanced upon it in the crying woods when the spirits guide me to the field of gravestones.

    Shang: Crying woods? Oh, you mean the Weeping Hollow.

    Nazeebo: Is that what people who live around there call it? What a fitting name. I tend to hear crying during the night.

    Shang:  That gives me goosebumps. Can you describe the location?

    Nazeebo: Why do you ask?

    Shang: I suspect the remains of Queen Asylla might be near the location where you found her head.

    Nazeebo: There are remains? I must have missed them. They will make good magical tools.

    Shang: Err, I rather you seek her permission before doing that.

    Nazeebo: I did try but the spirits are unable to find her in their realm.

    Shang: Does that mean her spirit is still around in the mortal realm

    Nazeebo: We can presume that as the link between her head and her spirit is not broken. Her state of death interests me.

    Shang: Why is that so?

    Nazeebo: Her innocence is enough for her to enter the Mbwiru Eikura, yet she is not there. There is something that prevents her from doing so.

    Shang: Mbwiru Eikura? What is that?

    Nazeebo: It is a place where spirits of the departed are supposed to go. Other people called it the Spirit Realm where they can summon denizens of the place to assist in their tasks.

    Shang: Spirit Realm? I remember Necromancers have the power to do so but I have never seen Eucliwood use that.

    Nazeebo: Who is Eucliwood?

    Shang: A necromancer who is tasked by her teacher to seek the fallen star. She is also a nephalem.

    Nazeebo: Good, I and the spirits have much to discuss with her. Hmm? Looks like the spirits have found your friends. Follow me.

    After a few hours of walking and fight monsters with zombies, Shang and Nazeebo find two similar figures standing before the crack.

 Chapter 75 - How to kill a title (Diablo III)

    The two similar figures are Sonya and Johanna. They seem to be guarding a huge cracked hole. Their tents are set up against the wall of an abandoned home. The approaching steps of Shang and Nazeebo alerted them to stand guard.

    Shang: Yo.

    Sonya: Oh, it¡¯s you. Who¡¯s that masked guy beside you? A new monster?

    Sonya lowers her axe.

    Nazeebo:...

    Shang: Err¡­ This is Nazeebo, the witch doctor. If it¡¯s not for him, it will take days for me to find you guys.

    Sonya: Witch doctor? I thought the Umbaru would never step out of their jungles.

    Shang: They don¡¯t?

    Sonya: The only way for them to be wandering outside the homes would be either they are sent out for training or they are banished by their tribesmen. You don¡¯t look like the type who is being sent out for training, am I right?, Witch doctor.

    Sonya looks at Nazeebo.

    Nazeebo:... There is nothing I need to tell you.

    Before the tension builds up, Shang coughs to interrupt them.

    Shang: Wait, I believe Nazeebo will tell us if he wants to. Right now, why are you guys here and where are the others?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Sonya: Three days ago, while we are walking around, we found the body of Haedrig¡¯s apprentice around this abandoned place.

    Sonya says as she points to a grave with a wooden tombstone.

    Sonya: Valla got curious about the whereabouts of his stuff and went down into the huge hole.

    Sonya looks at the huge cracked hole.

    Shang: And then Kharazim and Eucliwood followed suit?

    Sonya: Kharazim went down two days ago in search for Valla. Eucliwood went down yesterday, saying she senses  a lot of Essence down there.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Essence¡­ are they trapped in a huge fight?

    Shang: Nazeebo, Can your spirits search them?

    Shang says while he turns to Nazeebo.

    Nazeebo nods and takes out his ornamental dagger. He then grabs the blade with his bare hand and pulls the dagger, releasing the blood.

    From the small pool of blood, two ghastly figures rise from it and enter the cracked hole.

    Johanna offers to heal his hand but Nazeebo rejects it as his hand heal itself after he is done.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Blood Ritual¡­ are they the same as Blood magic? I will look at it some other time.

    Nazeebo:.... Hmm? Hmm.¡­

    Shang: How is it?

    Shang asks Nazeebo.

    Nazeebo: The spirits have located your necromancer friend. It seems she is busy with something. As for your other two friends, I assumed they went further down as there is an invisible force preventing the spirits from going there.

    Shang: Which means¡­ We have to go down too¡­ Sonya and Johanna, can you guys still keep guard?

    Sonya: We don¡¯t have a problem with that. If not for your spatial rings, we will mostly die due to lack of provisions. Now we can even stand guard here for a month.

    During the trip to find Deckard Cain, Shang has passed them spatial rings so that they don¡¯t have to carry extra weight when they are fighting.

    Shang: Nazeebo, Do you mind coming along?

    Nazeebo: Gladly.

 Chapter 76 - Necromancer & Witch Doctor (Diablo III)

    Nazeebo: Such a waste.

    Nazeebo commented when Shang and him went down the hole and managed to find Eucliwood who is sharpening her weapon among a pile of corpses.

    Shang: Waste?

    Nazeebo: Some of the body parts can be used to make magical tools and they are now useless after she cut their flesh and removes their bones.

    Eucliwood: I remember hearing some of your kind did that to make charms.

    Eucliwood says after she hears Nazeebo¡¯s comments

    Nazeebo: Those charms you call them are mojos. They allow us to hear the words of the spirits from Spirit Realm more clearly.

    Nazeebo says while holding out a mojo which looks a like a doll made of straw and leaves.

    Shang¡¯s thought: Mojo¡­ Does it work with the chinese netherworld?

    Nazeebo: I don¡¯t see the benefits of feasting on corpse flesh.

    Nazeebo says while pointing at Eucliwood¡¯s half-eaten corpse meal.

    Eucliwood: It is one of the ways for me to regain my magic. Is there something wrong with it?

    Nazeebo: Feasting on corpse flesh denied us from entering the Spirit Realm. Most who did that are no longer one of my kind.

    Eucliwood: Denied? Strange¡­ My teacher never told me that. I guess there is no need for necromancers to enter the spirit realm.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hmm¡­ Is this the difference between necromancers and witch doctors?

    Shang thinks as he listens.

    Shang then remembers about Valla and Kharazim who is still below them.

    Shang: Sorry to interrupt your discussion but there are two more people we need to look for.

    Shang says to Nazeebo and Eucliwood.

    Nazeebo: We should talk more after this.

    Eucliwood: Yes, we should.

    Eucliwood waves her hand over the pile of corpses and it disappears.

    A few hours of walking, Shang realize there are no enemies.

    Shang: Eucliwood, did you fight anyone when you are down here?

    Eucliwood: No, There are only stacks of corpses.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Did Valla and Kharazim clear the place?

    Nazeebo: Over here. This is the place where my spirits are blocked from entering.

    Nazeebo says as he guides Shang and Eucliwood to the next entrance.

    Shang: An invisible force¡­

    Shang says as he recalls Nazeebo''s words.

    Shang steps forward into the entrance and there is nothing stopping him from moving forward.

    Shang: There is nothing blocking me. Nazeebo.

    Shang says as he walks back.

    Nazeebo: Hmm¡­ It means my spirit magic will not be working in there.

    Shang: It¡¯s fine. Eucliwood, we might need your skeletons to scout.

    Eucliwood nods and waves her hand to drop a pile of bones in front of her.

    Releasing magic from her hands, the pile of bones turns into a standing skeleton.

    The skeleton walks into the entrance with the sounds of bone cracking.

    Shang and the group stays outside the entrance for a while until Eucliwood puts down her hand.

    Shang: How is it?

    Eucliwood: No enemies but my magic was pushed back by something.

    Shang: Pushed back?

    Shang frowns.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go. I am interested to see what¡¯s going on.

    As Shang and the group enters and walks along for a certain distance, they are attacked by black projectiles.

 Chapter 77 - WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!? (Diablo III)

    The black projectiles that attacked them looks like flaming black arrows.

    Shang and Nazeebo goes for cover behind the rocks while Eucliwood uses Blood Rush to evade from the attack.

    ????: DIE! DIE! DIE!

    A female voice can be heard saying that.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Director! Wrong cast! Reaper is not supposed to be in Diablo Universe! This is not even Overwatch! Wait a minute! Wasn¡¯t Reaper a guy?

    Shang slowly takes a peek from his cover.

    A certain distance from where he sees, a black horned female figure with armor, is spinning around while firing black projectiles and a black bald figure with golden aura is creating mirror images to attack while evading the projectiles.

    Eucliwood: Don¡¯t they look familiar?

    Eucliwood speaks while appearing beside Shang from her Blood Rush.

    Shang looks closer after hearing Eucliwood.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Aren¡¯t they Valla and Kharazim!? Why are they fighting each other?

    Shang thinks after recognizing the facial features of the figures.

    Nazeebo: It appears they have awakened their powers.

    Nazeebo says while he sees from another cover with his mask removed as his huge mask makes him a easy target.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Shang: Awaken their powers? You mean the power of the nephalem? Isn¡¯t that too early for them?

    Eucliwood: Sonya and Johanna have already awakened theirs. Didn¡¯t they tell you?

    Shang:... No.

    Shang could think of an image of Sonya saying ¡°Did I forget something? Oh, nevermind. He will find out sooner or later.¡±

    Shang: How did theirs awaken?

    Eucliwood: Without you around, Sonya¡¯s annoying actions angered Johanna who immediately challenged her for a fight. Kharazim tried to stop them but he was stopped by Valla who said that he wouldn¡¯t want to stop a cat fight. After a few hours, Sonya turned into a red muscular giant with white hair and the other one turn into a giant knight with a shining body. Both of them start doing strange things like summoning spirits and casting magic which I never saw them did that before.

    Shang: And the noise attract the monsters?

    Eucliwood: It did. Thanks to the monsters, their powers went out and they returned to their usual form. I and the others did the rest of the cleaning up.

    Shang: Oh, What about you? Have you awakened?

    Eucliwood: Not yet. Maybe he is not the right one.

    Eucliwood says as she looks at the witch doctor.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, I guess it would be Land of the Dead versus Archon. Let¡¯s hope it will not happen in King Leoric¡¯s place. I guess It will be one hell of a mess if they fight it out.

    Eucliwood: Looks like their powers are going to run out.

    Eucliwood turns to look at the fight.

    Kharazim who has been creating elemental structures, now changes to using his punches and kicks for blocking projectiles. Valla who has been firing projectiles, now changes to using her crossbows and tumbles.

    Both of them go down on their knees after an hour.

    Seeing they are down, Shang walks out from his cover and moves towards them.

    Hearing Shang¡¯s angry steps, both Kharazim and Valla are surprised to seehim when they turn to look at who is approaching.

    Kharazim and Valla want to speak but Shang shows a hand sign to shut them up.

    Shang: I only have one question. WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?

 Chapter 78 - To The Grave (Diablo III)

    It turns out both of them are fighting over a skeletal leg which is the very same semi-legendary item that drops from the corpse of Bishibosh in the Den of the Fallen. When searching the corpse, Valla finds the leg and wants to modify it into a weapon but Kharazim is against it as it is a human leg and it should lay buried with its owner. A few rounds of arguing with different views and a fight broke out between them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oh, man¡­

    Shang thinks as he does a facepalm after hearing their explanations. In the end, Wirt¡¯s Original Leg and the remains of Bishibosh are kept with Shang so that they have nothing to fight about.

    While moving towards the second entrance, Eucliwood detects something strange from a location and stops the group.

    The group moves to the location where Eucliwood have detected and finds a bundle that is wrapped heavily with cloth.

    Shang: So this must be what Haedrig¡¯s apprentice has dropped.

    Shang says as he unwraps the bundle.

    Shang: This is¡­

    The group returns to the surface after that.

    With Shang¡¯s guidance, the group reaches the Cemetery of the Forsaken and finishes the mission they are supposed to completed. Upon returning, Shang does the activation for the Waypoint and the group returns to New Tristram.

    During evening in New Tristram¡­

    Haedrig is drinking together with Shang in The Slaughters Country Inn where no one is currently around and Bron is taking a break in the kitchen.

    Haedrig: I am not sure whether I should thank or hate you.

    Haedrig says as he takes a sip from his mug.

    Shang: Both sounds like praise to me.

    Haedrig:....

    Shang: Do you hate your grandfather that much?

    Shang had managed to convince the astral guardian of Leoric¡¯s crown Chancellor Eamon to come along with them, giving him a sword which known as The Grandfather to be his vessel. Haedrig was not happy when he heard from Cain that his dead grandfather is back home and Shang had to take him out for a drink.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Haedrig: if it wasn¡¯t for him, my father wouldn¡¯t have died and I wouldn¡¯t be here!

    Haedrig slams his mug on the table.

    There were rumors in Caldeum that Chancellor Eamon is the one behind the madness of King Leoric. These rumors caused the refugees from Tristram to storm Eamon Manor and kill the people who are living in there. Haedrig is the only one who survived.

    Shang: But If it wasn¡¯t for him, you would not have meet Mira, right?

    Haedrig:...

    Haedrig is silent as he knows Shang was right. If it wasn¡¯t for the massacre in Eamon Manor, He wouldn¡¯t have met his future wife in the outskirts of Kurast and traveled the world with her.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The massacre of Eamon Manor was not really your grandfather¡¯s fault. It is actually the part of Belial¡¯s plan to cripple the nation and your father happen to be on his blacklist.

    Shang thinks as he continues to drink with Haedrig.

    While Shang is chatting with Haedrig, there is a conversation scene inside Cain¡¯s house.

    ????: Because of my selfishness, I lost my family.

    The head of the ghastly figure speaks while floating above a sword which is placed on the table in front of Deckard.

    Cain: What¡¯s done is done, old friend. There is nothing you can do about it.

    Cain says while sitting on his chair.

    Cain: If you had not locked yourself in your tomb with the crown, we would not have a way to end King Leoric once and for all.

    Eamon: And rewarded with the hatred of my grandson¡­ Now I am not sure whether it was worth doing it.

    Cain: At least you got a Vecin Mystic as your granddaughter-in-law.

    Vecin mystics are blessed with the Sight which give them magical visions.

    Eamon: So what if she has the Sight¡­ she can¡¯t even use it to save herself when she was being infected. If your successor wasn¡¯t around, Haedrig probably had to kill her himself.

    Cain: But things have not come to worst.

    Eamon: Yes, They have not. That reminds me about your new ward. She seems to be at the age of marriage. Have you pick anyone for her?

    Eamon says as he notices a presence near one of the house¡¯s window and looks at that direction.

    Cain: Not yet. I don¡¯t see anyone suitable for her.

    Cain looks at the direction where Eamon is looking.

    Eamon: How about your successor?

    Cain: Shang? I might consider it if he passed my tests with flying colors.

    The presence disappears after hearing Cain''s answer.

    Eamon looks back at the Cain.

    Cain: She is gone?

    Eamon: Yes, she is.

    Cain:It seemsLeah knows I am hiding things from her. I wonder how long I can keep them?

    Eamon: To the grave, old friend?

    Cain: Probably, to the grave.

 Chapter 79 - Cain & Eamon (Diablo III)

    Cain continues to converse with Eamon with a cup of water in his hand.

    Cain: Some days before you were brought here, Shang came to me with an interesting assumption after I made him remember as many lores as he could.

    Eamon: Oh, what did he ask?

    Cain: It is related to the Tomb of Tal Rasha.

    Eamon: The Tomb of Tal Rasha? The tomb where the Lord of Destruction, Baal is sealed?

    Cain: That very tomb that took the lives of my leader and brothers.

    Eamon: So what about the tomb?

    Cain: The devices we set in the tomb are supposed to warn us of any demons in the tomb but Aidan, no, I should say, Diablo himself enters without triggering any of the devices.

    Eamon: Could the prince was still human at that time?

    Cain: Would any sane human graverobber come digging when they saw the symbol of the Horadrim in the tomb? I believe there are none. That is the reason why only the dead walks in there. I don¡¯t think the prince Aidan is human anymore after I hear his description from the heroes who took him down.

    Eamon:....

    Cain: Shang assumed that if Aidan is no longer human nor demon, then the only race he has become would be the Nephalem.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Eamon: That is nonsense. If Aidan is a nephalem, then King Leoric himself would not be mad by now.

    Cain: Of course, it couldn¡¯t be King Leoric. What if Queen Asylla herself is one?

    Cain says as he slowly walks over to another table and pulls the cover, revealing the glowing body and head of Queen Asylla which eyes have been blindfolded.

    Eamon: Queen Asylla! How did you get her remains?

    Eamon says loudly as he recognizes the head.

    Cain: I can only say my successor was lucky to find them.

    Cain says as he covers both the head and body.

    Cain: If what Shang says is true, then Leah is truly in danger.

    Eamon: What words?

    Cain: Shang says Aidan should be the best host for Diablo but he is a warrior which limits him from unleashing his full powers. Diablo most likely need a better host after Aidan¡¯s death.

    Eamon: I don¡¯t see how Leah is in danger. Unless her mother¡­ Deckard, don¡¯t tell me¡­

    Cain: Her mother is a practitioner of magic¡­. And I fear she might be involved in it.

    Cain says as he recalls suspecting Adria of lying to him about Aidan.

    Eamon: She is the last of the royal family, Deckard! You cannot let this happen!

    Eamon exclaimed.

    Cain: As If I would let that happen, Eamon. She is not only the last of the royal family, she is also the only family member I have left.

    Cain says after he takes his final gulp of water.

    Eamon: And your plan?

    Cain: Find all the help I could get.

    Cain raises from his seat and reaches out for some paper.

    Eamon: That¡¯s all you can do?

    Cain: That¡¯s all we can do.

    Cain says as he dips the feather quill into the ink bottle.

    Words can be seen from above as Cain continues writing.

    Cain¡¯s words: To my dear Askari friend, I am afraid it is time for your return¡­.

 Chapter 80 - Poor Eamon (Diablo III)

    After Cain finishes writing his letter, there is knocking on his door.

    Cain: Who is it?

    Cain shouts from across the room while he shoves the letter to one side.

    Eamon hides back into the sword.

    Shang: It¡¯s me, Deckard. Can I come in?

    Cain: Oh, It¡¯s you. Come on in.

    Shang: So you are still chatting with Chancellor Eamon?

    Shang says after entering and shutting the door.

    Eamon: I am no more Chancellor, Shang. I am just old man Eamon.

    Eamon says when he pops his head out of the sword after hearing his name.

    Eamon: How¡¯s my grandson doing?

    Shang: Dead drunk. Bron had to call Nek for help and clean up the mess he left behind.

    Eamon: What a disappointment¡­ Can¡¯t he be like his father for once?

    Shang: Wounds take time to heal, Eamon. You have to give him time. Not everyone can be a calm-minded diplomat like your son.

    Eamon: Time¡­ I am not sure how long I can stay in this world.

    Shang: You¡¯re fine as long as the vessel within the sword does not broken and the sword is maintained properly.

    Eamon: How¡­ right, I totally forget you are the one who made this sword. From what I see, Horadric magic seems to be better than smithing. Deckard, you should as well taught Haedrig.

    Cain: Two students is enough for me. One more and I will be one on the run.

    Cain smiles and then three of them have a good laugh.

    Shang: So what are you old fellows chatting?

    Cain: It¡¯s about Leah. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Shang: About Leah? You confirmed my theory?

    Cain: I hate to say it is sadly accurate.

    Cain says with a depressed look.

    Shang: And what should we do?

    Cain: Look for any help we can find. The only person I could think of would be the hero from the Skovos Isles.

    Cain says as he moves the letter in front of him.

    Shang: But will they be free to help?

    Cain: What do you say so?

    Shang: You forget how Aidan got his title.

    Cain: Title? You mean the Dark Wanderer. No, you don¡¯t mean¡­

    Cain''s face turns pale when he recalls.

    Shang: Diablo has planned a step ahead of us.

    Cain: I knew it!

    Cain slams his hand on the letter which is now useless to send out.

    Shang: Deckard.

    Cain: Yes?

    Shang: I have a plan but you will not like it.

    Eamon: Don¡¯t mind if I join in.

    The ghost speaks.

    Shang: No, I don¡¯t mind. Your services are required.

    Eamon: Eh?

    After a few minutes, Eamon cries out.

    Eamon: You must be mad! How can you do that!

    Shang: Do we have a choice? That is the only way I could think.

    Shang says as he looks at the table where Queen Asylla¡¯s head and body is placed.

    Cain is silent while considering Shang¡¯s plan.

    He then starts to speak.

    Cain: It should be fine. At least you are not following Zoltun Kulle¡¯s footsteps.

    Shang: Of course. I still want to live longer.

    Before Cain say anything, Eamon speaks.

    Eamon: My answer is no.

    Cain: But Eamon...

    Eamon: There''s no way I allowing this.

    Eamon says while he tries to turn into his boss mode, Astral Guardian but fails to do so.

    Shang: I don''t think that will work

    Eamon: Eh!? What did you do to me?

    Shang: I added a limiter to the vessel in case something like that happens. Looks like it is working fine.

    Eamon: You!

    Seeing this, Cainheaves a sigh of relief that he does not have to go up against Eamon.

    Cain: Old friend¡­ your sacrifice will not be in vain.

    Cain looks away while shedding a tear.

    Eamon: No¡­ Deckard, how can you do this to me...

    Shang: Believe me, it will be over shortly. You will wake up bright and new after I am done.

    Shang says as he takes out a yellow paper talisman.

    Eamon: That doesn¡¯t sound....wait, are you both listening to me!?

    No matter what Eamon says, Cain set up barriers and Shang begins his work.

    Haedrig had a good rest that night.

 Chapter 81 - The Fixed Crown (Diablo III)

    Days later, Haedrig is done fixing the crown of King Leoric and Shang does the delivery.

    While he is delivering it, Shang checks the properties of the crown. The reason that Shang is checking is because when the group obtained the crown from Haedrig¡¯s grandfather in the Cemetery of the Forsaken, Shang remembered the in-game description of the crown which said that the crown could cling to any jewels that are near it and wanted to see whether if the description is true or not. Shang placed several jewels near it and they attached themselves to the empty jewel slots of the crown.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Interesting.

    Shang tries to remove the jewels and they are removed easily.

    Shang tests the crown with the same jewels and they still attached themselves but to different empty slots of the crown.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like the taint of madness is still around but how did Haedrig retain the taint when he fixed it?

    Shang makes a mental note in his mind to check Haedrig''s anvil as he does not think Griswold''s notes have anything to do with it.

    Upon entering Cain¡¯s House and passing the crown to Cain, Cain places a red jewel in the middle empty bottom slot of the crown.

    Shang: What¡¯s that?

    Shang ask curiously.

    Cain: A shard of the Soulstone.

    Shang: The what!?

    Shang takes a look as he touches the red jewel. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Shang: So this is the shard of the Soulstone that sealed Diablo once. I am curious how did you get it?

    Shang had been in contact with Cain and did not find any shard of it on him. What Cain has on him are his notes and a Horadric Cube which is the same cube that he used for combining items in Diablo II.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I never thought it could be used as a spatial item. I suppose that is how Cain hide important items from any detection. From what I know, it is a weaker version of the Kanai¡¯s Cube which is currently at the Immortal Throne. I will go for it after Diablo is down.

    Cain: I came across it when I was exploring the lower levels of the Cathedral. I never thought there will be shards of it after it was shattered.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Eh? Wait, there shouldn''t be any shard left. Unless...

    Shang thinks as he tries to recall events of Diablo I and Diablo III.

    Cain: With this shard, we should able to bind the spirit of King Leoric to his corpse and defeat him but because of Leah, there is a change of plan.

    Cain looks at Shang.

    Shang: Wait, Cain. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to use that shard. There should not be any shard left unless¡­

    Cain cuts him off by saying.

    Cain: Unless Lazarus himself managed to cut a shard from Diablo¡¯s soulstone. Probably but it will not affect our plan.

    Cain takes out a golden cube after saying.

    Cain: Do you know what is this. Shang?

    Shang: Horadric Cube. I see. I understand why you are not worried.

    Cain: Yes, you guessed correctly. This shard of a soulstone that no longer holds the essence of Diablo but the powers to bind a soul to its corpse.

    With the cube on one hand, Cain takes the crown by the other hand.

    Cain passes the both of them to Shang.

    Cain: The cube is more useful to you than to me. Take it with you.

    Shang: Cain¡­

    Cain: Go now and don¡¯t disappoint me and Leah.

    Cain looks away.

    Shang nods and leaves Cain¡¯s house.

    Cain:... It is all up to you now.

    Cain says as he hears the closing sound of his door.

 Chapter 82 - The Nameless Assassin

    The Waypoint of the Cathedral Garden lights up and the group of heroes appears above it.

    Sonya: I don¡¯t like the way of sneaking up on someone¡¯s backyard for assassination.

    Sonya says.

    Shang: We don¡¯t have a choice as the entrance is already blocked by King Leoric¡¯s skeletal army. If it¡¯s not for falling star, the skeletal army would have risen from the pit.

    Shang looks around the garden for the building that leads to Leoric Passage.

    Shang: Over here.

    Shang finds it and opens it, revealing a room with tables and pots of withered plants.

    Sonya: Did you got the wrong place?

    Sonya says while looking around.

    Shang: Cain is never wrong.

    Shang says as he turns one of the flower pots which Cain has left the sign of Horadrim.

    The floor of the room starts to split itself, causing the tables above it to drop on the revealing stairway which leads downwards to Leoric¡¯s Passage.

    Shang: Come, let¡¯s go.

    Shang and the group goes down and enters the lower levels of the Cathedral.

    After going down several levels, the group finds a fighting scene between a black cloaked figure with daggers in the hands and a black haired female wizard in purple.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Wizard: Who sent you! Answer me!

    The female wizard shouts out to the cloaked figure.

    The cloaked figure is silent, looking at the wizard.

    The cloaked figure is surprised that the female wizard managed to detect it after it has followed her all the way down to the lower levels of the cathedral.

    Wizard: Was it Valthek!? Was he the one!?

    The cloaked figure still remains silent.

    Shang: Valthek¡­

    Shang recalls the game lore on Li-ming.

    Li-ming is a genius Wizard whose teachers are Isendra who is one of the heroes of Diablo II and the archmage, Valthek, who is the high councilor of the Vizjerei and the leader of the mage clans of the Yshari Sanctum. It is mentioned that Valthek was the one who sent a mage-slaying assassin to watch over Isendra and kill her. The same assassin is sent again to watch over Li-ming.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It does not make sense that any mage slayer from the Viz-Jaq''taar could take down Isendra who has experience after fighting against Diablo. That means the only one who could do that is...

    Shang thinks.

    Before the cloaked figure could make a move, Shang shouts out.

    Shang: ASSASSIN, YOU HAVE FALLEN!

    Shang¡¯s shout stops the movements of the cloaked figure and the figure turns to look at Shang.

    Li-ming sees an opportunity and cast her spells, freezing the cloaked figure in its position.

    Li-ming: What do you mean by ¡°you have fallen¡±? And who are you, people?

    Li-ming turns to question the approaching Shang and the group.

    Shang and the group introduce themselves.

    Li-ming turns to Shang and says.

    Li-ming: So you are Deckard Cain¡¯s successor. Even though I want to know more about Deckard Cain, I still want an answer from my previous question. What do you mean by ¡°you have fallen¡±?

    Shang: I don¡¯t think I am fit to answer that, am I right, Assassin? Or should I say one of the seven heroes who defeated Diablo, the nameless Assassin?

    The cloaked assassin answers by staring at Shang with silence.

 Chapter 83 - A new companion has joined the party! (Diablo Iii)

    A female voice can heard from the cloaked figure as she turns to face the Li-ming.

    ????: Isendra could have done better this.

    The assassin says as the ice that is holding her breaks apart when she tries to move.

    Li-ming: I knew it! You¡¯re the one!

    Li-ming is about to cast another spell but Shang stops her by a hand gesture.

    Shang: Don¡¯t bother trying it again. If she wants to kill you, you will be silenced before you can even speak.

    Assassin: Looks like Deckard has taught you well.

    Shang: Thank you but I don¡¯t think you should have show up.

    Shang says while he has a knife in one of his hands.

    Assassin: Oh, I don¡¯t remember we have any conflicts with Horadrim.

    The female assassin does not make any move when she sees Shang¡¯s knife.

    Shang: I wonder why Isendra¡¯s death has no effect on you? Did Viz-Jaq''taar manage to turn you into a living weapon?

    Assassin: The order has nothing to do with this. We are given orders and we follow them.

    Shang: Even if it involves killing a fellow companion?

    Assassin: Yes, even if it involves killing a fellow companion.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Shang: Then you should leave.

    Shang points his knife to the exit where the group have entered from.

    Assassin: A piece of advice. Interfering with the affairs of the Mage Clans will do you no good.

    The female assassin walks slowly to the exit.

    Shang: What if demon hunters learn the disappearance of Natalya had to do with you lot?

    Natalya was once an assassin of Khral-Harzhek which later becomes Viz-Jaq''taar before she joins the demon hunters. Shang does not think that Natalya could leave Viz-Jaq''taar without paying any price which most assassins did to cut off their connections.

    Assassin stops in her tracks when she hears that.

    Assassin: You would not dare¡­

    Shang: Try me¡­

    Shang points his knife at himself.

    There is a short silence between the Shang and the Assassin.

    Assassin: Hmph¡­

    The female assassin disappears into the shadows.

    Valla: Did Viz-Jaq''taar has something to do with Natalya¡¯s disappearance?

    Valla asks when she hears the conversation.

    Shang: I can only say the chances are not that low.

    Valla: So it was a empty threat? You must be mad. No one dares to do that.

    Shang: What else can I do? Let them kill anyone who becomes a threat?

    Shang turns to look at Li-ming who is clenching her staff as she could not do anything when Shang handles the assassin.

    Shang then takes out a Horadric device and brings it closer to Li-ming.

    The Horadric device grows brighter as it is held closer.

    Valla: What is that?

    Shang: A device for detecting Nephalems.

    Li-ming is deep in her thoughts when the device is brought closer to her. She then notices it when the bright light of the device distracts her.

    Li-ming: Take it away, it is hurting my eyes.

    Shang: Oops, sorry.

    Valla:The result?

    Shang: I can confirm she is one of us.

    Li-ming: What do you mean one of us? What is that device?

    Shang: it will be a long story. Care to come along while listening?

 Chapter 84 - Crypt of the Skeleton King (Diablo III)

    Sonya: Nah, I don¡¯t think It can be turned.

    Sonya says as she tries to turn the wheel to open the door.

    Sonya: We came all this way just to be stopped by a locked door.

    Sonya drops down to the ground after climbing up to the wheel.

    ????: Let me have a try.

    A armored man says while holds up his shield upfront.

    ????: Don¡¯t be a fool, Kormac. The door is designed to keep King Leoric from coming out and keep outsiders from coming in.

    A man who wears similarly like Eucliwood speaks.

    Armored man: Shut up, Jondar. At least we give it a try.

    The armored man with the shield is Kormac and the man who wears similarly like Eucliwood is Jondar. Kormac was found held down by Dark Cultists when the group found him. After helping him to fight Jondar, Shang stops Kormac from killing him, saying that at least he should hear him out. Jondar told Kormac about his forgotten memories and the latter found his story unbelievable. After recovering his memories with the help of Li-ming and Nazeebo, Kormac now wonders whether if he should also leave the Order.

    Kormac charges against the door, hoping it will break open.

    It does not seem to have any effect on the locked door.

    Johanna: One might not be enough, Maybe two will do.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Johanna holds up her shield upfront.

    Together with the armored man, they try to charge down the door but fail to do so.

    Sonya: how about magic?

    Sonya looks at the three classes who can use magic.

    Li-ming: We have used enough magic along the way. Overusing it will do us no good when we fight King Leoric.

    Sonya: Explosives?

    Sonya turns to Valla.

    Valla: Not enough to bring the door down but enough to destroy the wheel. There is a risk of the door being permanently locked if the wheel is destroyed.

    Sonya: Let''s do that and we can all go home.

    Johanna: You forgot about the fallen star.

    If it¡¯s not for Johanna¡¯s reminder, Sonya had forgotten what she originally came for.

    Sonya: Cheh¡­ If only things can be simple for us... Shang, what are you looking at?

    Sonya says after being reminded by Johanna and notices Shang seems to be checking something on the wall.

    Shang: Looks like the door has to do with Horadrim.

    Shang has found a sign of Horadrim which is hidden away by pots after they were knocked down by the impact which was caused by the charge of both Johanna and Kormac.

    Sonya: Why does the Horadrim had to do with everything? I thought sealing demons should be their forte.

    Shang touches the locked door and uses Horadric magic.

    Shang: Well, if you know the lores well, you know how Leoric is connected with the demons.

    The wheel on the crypt door starts to push itself out and turn, unlocking the door.

    Shang: There you go.

    After the group enters, the spirit of King Leoric shows up in front of them.

    Leoric: You¡¯ll never defeat me! UWAHAHAHA!

    Leoric says while he destroys the pathway that leads straight to him.

    Kormac: You were defeated the moment you surrendered to madness!

    Leoric ignores Kormac and disappears after summoning more skeletons to fight the group.

    Shang looks at the broken pathway and then looks at the approaching skeletons.

    Shang: Eucliwood, I have an idea...

 Chapter 85 - Loot (Diablo III)

    Li-ming: Only I I have known you are going to do that to the Skeleton King, I would be reserving my magic.

    Li-ming says as she watches Shang who is separating the equipment from Leoric¡¯s headless corpse.

    The plan was simple. Creating a skeleton centipede which is based on Shang¡¯s idea to bridge the gap, Shang and those who were quick enough to cross, Kharazim, Valla and Li-ming got to the other side of the gap.

    Nazeebo could cross the gap without any help if he used Spirit Walk but the group would need to bring his physical body first, so he remains with the others to deal with the summoned skeletons.

    Shang then placed a device around Leoric¡¯s neck when they reached the throne where the corpse of King Leoric is seated. The moment Leoric revived and stood on his feet after Shang had placed the crown on the head, the device activated and decapitated him with inner magical blades. Shang sealed the spirit with a yellow talisman before the headless body could reach it.

    Shang: Well, it¡¯s alright to be safe...Argh... Finally, it separated... than sorry,

    Shang says as he managed to separate Leoric¡¯s Armor into front and rear pieces without damaging them.

    Nazeebo: A pity, Leoric¡¯s head would be a good magical tool.

    Nazeebo says as he looks at the crowned head which is placed on one side with a yellow talisman on its forehead.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Shang: Sorry, I need that as a vessel for the Leoric¡¯s spirit. I can pass it to you once I am done with it.

    Nazeebo: It¡¯s alright. The spirits say the head is tainted with madness and it is best not to contact any spirits, else they will go mad and attack me.

    Shang: You hear that, Eucliwood?

    Shang says to Eucliwood who is already turning some of Leoric¡¯s bones into a weapon.

    Eucliwood: Nothing affects death.

    Eucliwood says while binding the bones together using essence.

    The group later divided the equipment among themselves. Valla, Jondar, Eucliwood and Nazeebo does not need them as long there are materials, they can make suitable equipment for themselves. Leoric¡¯s bones are just what they need.

    Li-ming takes the Wrath of the Bone King before turning it into one-handed Mad Monarch''s Scepter. The remaining equipment goes to Kharazim, Sonya, Johanna, Kormac as they depend on loot from killing monsters.

    After the loot sharing, Shang finds a secret switch that activates the stairway which leads further down to the Desolate Chamber.

    As the group enters the chamber, they see a figure lying in the middle of the crater of the fallen star.

    Sonya: Shang¡­

    Shang: Yeah?

    Sonya: Is there anything in lores that says anything about creatures from fallen stars?

    Shang: Nothing.

    Sonya: ¡­. So If we take down this thing, everything should go back as it was?

    Shang: Sonya, you should know some things cannot be undone.

    Sonya:....

    Li-ming: Instead of just talking, isn''t it faster if we just go down and check it out?

    Li-ming teleports down after saying.

 Chapter 86 - Sword of the Stranger (Diablo III)

    After bringing the amnesiac Tyrael from the bottom levels of the Desolate Chamber back to New Tristram via the Waypoint and leaving him alone with Deckard Cain and Leah, the group heads to Slaughtered Calf Inn while Shang heads to the shack where Cala and his family is staying.

    Shang has not neglected Ale¡¯s martial training during his stay in New Tristram. Seeing that Ale¡¯s martial foundation is strong, Shang proceed to increase the level Ale¡¯s training of basic combat techniques such as punching, kicking, grabbing etc.

    This training continued for days.

    Ale: Ouch¡­

    Ale says as he lands onto the ground by sitting.

    Shang: On your feet, young man.

    Ale: Is this really martial training? I feel like being tortured.

    Ale dust the sand from the back of his pants as he stands up.

    Shang: it is to build up your endurance to pain. Getting distracted after feeling pain is fatal in combat. Remember that.

    Ale: Yes, Teacher.

    Shang: Let¡¯s continue then.

    Before they can start, Leah voice can be heard, calling for Shang.

    Leah: Shang, Deckard is looking for you.

    Leah is seen walking towards Shang.

    Shang: I hear you.

    Shang turns to Ale and pats on his head.

    Shang: Okay, I got to go. If you got the time, practice on the Wooden Dummy (Mu Ren Zhuang) which I have left in your room. Be sure to do that with at least one of your parents is watching as you might get hurt from practicing on it.

    Ale: Got it.

    Shang walks with Leah towards the direction of Cain¡¯s House.

    Leah: So that was my senior? He looks younger than me.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Shang: Well, he is my first disciple and he has better martial foundation than you. Speaking about it, how¡¯s your training with Valla?

    Shang has asked Valla to train Leah as Valla seems to be the suitable teacher for physical training.

    Leah: Don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t want to remember it at all.

    Leah grabs her head with both of her hands.

    Shang: Was her training a nightmare?

    Leah: It¡¯s more like she is training me to be another demon hunter.

    Shang: Wouldn¡¯t that be good? Deckard would be happy if you become a Horadric demon hunter.

    Leah: Forget it. I don¡¯t think I am fit to become one.

    Shang and Leah converse till they reach the location outside Cain¡¯s House where Cain and the group are waiting.

    Cain: Good, everyone is here. Now listen, your next quest will be retrieving one of the pieces of the stranger¡¯s sword in the Fields of Misery where I believed it is causing the khazra to go on rampage. The sword is important to us as it could tell us what grave news this stranger has brought us by recovering his memory.

    Cain says as he turns to the stranger who is known by Shang as Tyrael.

    Nazeebo: Khazra... Looks like I have to fight my people again.

    Khazra were once humans from the Umbaru race before they turned into goat-like creatures.

    Valla: Goat demons¡­

    Valla licks her lips.

    Sonya: Finally a worthy challenge, I had enough of weak corpses and bones.

    Li-ming: The Kharza will be an interesting subject to study.

    Kharazim, Eucliwood and Johanna remain silent.

    Kormac: I will go wherever all of you go.

    Jondar: Sorry, I am sitting this one out.

    Group: Hmm?

    Kormac: What¡¯s with this cowardice!? Explain!

    Jondar: Woah, easy, brother. It is not that I am scared but the cult which I had left seems to be in the same place where you guys are going.

    Kormac: What did you say!? The Coven is there too! Why did you not say that earlier?

    Jondar: You didn¡¯t ask.

    Cain: Enough. If what Jondar says is true, the Coven might be looking for the same thing that we are looking. Then we must be ahead of them.

    Cain speaks up to interrupt the dispute between Kormac and Jondar.

    Cain then walks to the New Tristram Waypoint and activates it.

    Deckard: The shortest path to the Fields of Misery is near the Cemetery of the Forsaken. Good luck, heroes.

    One by one, the group enters the Waypoint and Li-ming is the last to enter.

    Li-ming notices Shang is not coming with them.

    Li-ming: Shang, are you not coming with us?

    Shang: Yeah, I have to be in another location. We will probably meet up along the way. Help me inform the others, will ya?

    Li-ming: Leave it to me.

    Deckard Cain deactivates the portal and activates the portal again after Li-ming enters it.

    Deckard: There will be a distance before you reach the Cursed Hold. Find her and come back as soon as you can.

    Shang nods and disappears into the portal.

 Chapter 87 - Treasure Goblin (Diablo III)

    Above the Waypoint of Halls of Agony Level 2, the appearance of Shang who is using the Wizard¡¯s magic, Ice Armor, to cool himself down.

    Shang¡¯s thought: I never thought it will be that hot.

    Shang is not distracted by the intense heat from the hell fire as the smell of burning flesh warns him to tread carefully.

    The Halls of Agony should have closed down with only the dead walking around when the Mad King Leoric is killed before he becomes the Skeleton King. It seems someone has opened it and started its usual business.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The Dark Coven¡­

    Shang peeks from a hidden corner as he watches a group of cultist dragged an unfortunate chained captive to another torture room.

    As Shang sneaks past the guards using the Demon Hunter¡¯s shadow magic, he can hear the pleas and cries of mercy as he goes past the doors which are slightly left open.

    With his current strength, Shang could bring down the two levels of Halls of Agony to ground level but he did not do so as the Halls of Agony are one of the Nephalem¡¯s trials. By going through it, the Nephalem would know what happen if they don¡¯t defeat Diablo. A scene of Halls of Agony serves as a good example if Diablo is not defeated.

    Having reaching a door of another torture room, Shang hears a familiar laughing sound which he likes when he was playing Diablo III.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    It is the laughter of a treasure goblin.

    Shang is not surprised to find one here as the cultists here have no use for gold from their tortured victims and if the victims have their clothing torn, there should be some gold lying around but Shang did not see a single piece of it lying around. Someone has been busy collecting them and that would be a treasure goblin.

    Shang quietly opens the door of the torture room and sees a treasure goblin who is making sounds while counting his pieces of gold.

    He then closes the door and sneaks towards the treasure goblin from behind.

    Before the treasure goblin can notice Shang¡¯s reflection from the piece of gold it is holding, its legs are frozen on the spot by magic. The goblin panics and tries to break the ice by scratching it with its bare nails.

    The ice is too hard to break that the goblin lost its nails from scratching.

    As a last attempt, the goblin throws its bags of gold and items at the approaching Shang while shrieking out loud to nearby allies for help. Shang smiles as he slowly walks towards the goblin while catching the bags which are thrown at him.

    The goblin does not know that Shang has shut the door, turning the torture room into a soundproof room.

    Realizing its actions are futile after a while, the goblin finally gives up and covers its eyes with its hands, hoping the killer would just end its life.

    A few minutes later, the goblin feels being pat on the head by someone twice and it uncovers its eyes.

    Shang takes the spot of the treasure bags by sitting and is now face to face with the goblin.

    Shang: My dear treasure goblin, it seems fate has finally brought us together.

    Shang smiles grimly that the goblin faints on the spot by standing, foaming from its mouth.

    Shang: Am I that scary?

 Chapter 88 - Three Portals (Diablo III)

    After touching the fainted goblin, Shang activates the abilities he needs after obtaining them using Collector¡¯s Touch and one of them is Portal Magic.

    With the Diary of the Treasure Goblin in his mind, Shang finds out the goblin has access to secret areas where he could only enter while playing in the game.

    Shang first opens the golden portal which leads to The Vault and takes a look inside.

    He sees goblins coming and out from their golden portals, emptying their bags of gold and items before leaving.

    Shang wants to take everything away but he is not sure if time setting in the Treasure Realm is the same as this realm which he is currently on. Should he enter the Vault, Shang will have no knowledge of how much time has passed if he needs to stay.

    Giving up the idea of entering, Shang shuts the golden portal before the Vault Sentries notice there is something odd about it.

    Shang activates another portal which is orange and peeks into it.

    The sky is dark inside this realm and Shang only see the surrounding by relying on the moonlight.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Infernal Bovines¡­

    Shang thinks as he watches a group of them patrolling.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I wonder is this Not The Cow Level or Kanai''s Stomping Grounds?

    Shang enters it and waits in a nearby bush till the patrol comes close before using sleeping magic on them.

    The magic takes effect and the patrolling bovines fall on each other like dominoes.

    Shang touches them before running back to the orange portal and shutting it.

    Shang¡¯s thought: The Cow Queen is around, so that means this is Not The Cow Level.

    The last portal to be activated would be the rainbow portal and Shang does not want to activate it.

    Shang has no idea which Whimsyshire or Whimsydale does the rainbow portal lead to. The only difference between them is the Unique Monster which has a low chance of spawning.

    One of them would be a Unique Cuddle Bear named Sir William which only appears in Whimsyshire while the other would be a Unique Unicorn named Princess Lilian which only appears in Whimsydale.

    Both of them are not the real reason that Shang does not want to enter. The reason was the Pink Flower monsters. Shang does not want to be killed just because he failed to differentiate a real plant and a monster.

    Leaving the torture chamber, Shang proceed to the Highway Passage where he meets Kyr the Weaponsmith. He is surrounded by corpses who he killed that dishonors a deal with him.

    Shang refuses the deal where Kyr will show his wares in exchange for killing Dargon who betrayed him. He changes the terms of the deal where Kyr will join New Tristram as blacksmith after he helps to kill Dargon.

    Shang is not sure whether if New Tristram could manage after Haedrig left with The Nephalem but he knows New Tristram would be around even after the fallen archangel Malthael was killed.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:Well, at least New Tristram is safer with a blacksmith.

    After help Kyr with his task, Shang finally reached his destination which is the Cursed Hold.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Queen Asylla...

 Chapter 89 - Nothing can stop the Horadrim! (Diablo III)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Koureijutsu¡­

    Shang touches the ground once he manages to find a location where he can hide from the guards of the Warden who is the head jailer of King Leoric. It is strange that Queen Asylla did not greet him like she did with The Nephalem when they entered the Cursed Hold in the game.

    Through the memories he obtains using the jutsu, Shang makes his way to the cell where Queen Asylla is imprisoned.

    Along the way, Shang hears a conversation between the guards.

    Guard #1: Did you notice something?

    Guard #2: What?

    Guard #1: Those spirits are making a commotion again.

    Guard #2: Don¡¯t they always do?

    Guard #1: This is worse than the usual.

    Guard #2: Ignore it. The head jailer will tell us what to do if it goes out of control.

    Guard #1: Can¡¯t we just go and check it out?

    Guard #2: Don¡¯t even try. The guard before you came along tried to do the same thing as you wanted to. Guess what happen to him?

    Guard #1: What happen to him?

    Guard #2: The head jailer smashed his head for slacking.

    Guard #1: ¡­. I will just stick to my job.

    Guard #2: Wise decision.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Reaching his destination after overhearing, Shang enters the Queen Asylla¡¯s cell room.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like she isn¡¯t here.

    Shang looks around and finds a book lying beside her bed.

    As he picks up and flips the pages to read, he hears a female voice.

    ????: Excuse me, mister adventurer. Do you know it is rude to to enter a lady''s room and read her journal?

    Turning around, Shang now faces the headless ghost of Queen Asylla who is holding her head up with one of her hand.

    Shang: Finally, I thought I will never find you.

    Asylla: You know who am I? Who sent you? Was it Lachdanan?

    Lachdanan was the captain of King Leoric''s army and one of the people who took part in taking King Leoric down before being cursed into a Blood Knight. There is an unexplained connection between him and Asylla when his shield is found in an hidden room behind the walls of the Royal Quarters¡¯ royal bedroom.

    Shang: Why Lachdanan? Shouldn¡¯t you have more trust in your sons or others?

    Shang is curious about the connection between them.

    Asylla: No man is more loyal to us than Lachdanan. Lachdanan was the only man our family rely on when we came to Tristram from Kehjistan. Was it him who sent you?

    Shang: I am sorry that I am not and you probably will not want to hear about what have happened to him.

    Asylla: I see, so even Lachdanan has fallen. It is a matter of time my sons will fall in line.

    Shang: Err¡­ About that¡­

    Shangsummarizes the events of Diablo II to Asylla.

    Asylla: Even my sons¡­ Has the Light abandon us?

    Asylla says with tears streaming from her head.

    Shang: The Light did not abandon you.

    Shang says as he pities the crying woman.

    Asylla: Why do you say so?

    Shang: Aidan had a daughter. Do you want to see her?

    Asylla: What?Aidan had a daughter?

    Asylla looks at Shang with a glint of hope in her eyes.

    Shang: Of course. You can see her if you come with me.

    Asylla: But my servants and the curse...

    Shang: Oh yeah.

    Shang''s thoughts: I totally forgot the Warden has the power to prevent the spirits from leaving the Cursed Hold.

    Shang: But nothing can stop the Horadrim!

 Chapter 90 - Return of the Wretched Queen (Diablo III)

    The same item which Shang created to house the spirit of Haedrig¡¯s grandfather is what Shang had in mind.

    Asylla is glad that someone would save her subjects and she goes out through her cell door.

    Before he can buy from the system store, something pops up in his mind.

    A thought tells Shang to consider what would happen if he replaced The Nephalem by saving the spirits of Queen Asylla and her loyal servants.

    The Warden would fly into a rage and killed the guards for their failure. The next thing he would do is to report to his master, the Skeleton King which he would find out that he was taken down, so the only person who he would turn to and swear his loyalty would be the Maghda.

    Maghda is a ruthless leader of the Coven and a witch who pledged her services to Belial. With her help, the obstacle that the Nephalem would face is not only the Butcher which was resurrected by the Coven, they would also have to face the Warden.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: No¡­

    The chances of the Warden working with the Butcher is low. Even if Maghda is in control of it,  the Butcher would simply do what it likes and the Warden might be killed in the process.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The spirits¡­

    These spirits are perfect tracking tools for Maghda, especially if one of the spirits is Leah¡¯s grandmother, Queen Asylla.

    Maghda would use her magic to track down Asylla and Leah will be in plain sight.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Asylla: What are you thinking?

    Shang: !!!

    Shang nearly had an heart attack from Asylla¡¯s actions.

    Asylla is already outside her cell and she notices that Shang has not moved from his position, so she passes through the wall, scaring Shang from his thoughts.

    Shang: For god¡¯s sake, Your Majesty, Don¡¯t ever do that.

    Asylla: Sorry, I thought you are used to seeing ghosts as an adventurer.

    Shang: Not really. I rarely deal with the spirits that like to scare people.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Probably because I am in a group who can deal with spirits. That makes me thought spirits are nothing.

    Shang: Before we proceed, we might have a problem.

    Asylla: What is it?

    Shang: I am afraid you might have to leave your subjects behind.

    Asylla: Leave them behind? Why is that so?

    Shang: Just to let you know, the Halls of Agony are already taken over by the Coven and King Leoric has been taken down by the Nephalem. We might have a problem if the Warden shares his knowledge of the spirits which he had imprisoned to the Coven.

    Asylla: I don¡¯t see that would be a problem.

    Shang: It would not be a problem if one of them is not you.

    Asylla: Me?

    Shang: The Coven also deals in necromancy which could be used to track you down.

    Asylla:...and Leah will be in danger.

    Shang: You catch on quickly. I am surprised.

    Asylla floats away from Shang for a distance before returning.

    Asylla: As a queen, I cannot leave my subjects. I am sorry you have to leave without me.

    Shang: But Leah is need of your assistance.

    Asylla: I¡­

    ????: Your Majesty, if it''s about your subjects, I could stand in for you.

    A female spirit in white appears before Asylla.

    Asylla: It¡¯s you¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This spirit looks awfully familiar... Isn¡¯t that the Wretched Queen !?

 Chapter 91 - Asylla: Care to explain yourself? (Diablo III)

    Leaving the job of of tasking The Nephalem to the Wretched Queen who was once the first handmaiden under Queen Asylla, Shang provides Asylla a vessel and brings both of them back to Tristram via Waypoint.

    In the Cursed Hold¡­

    ????: GUARDS! GUARDS!

    A giant skeleton who is wielding a weapon that looks similar to the legendary weapon, Crushbane appears in the middle of the Cursed Hold and starts shouting.

    Several guards appear by either crawling towards him with one hand or by climbing the walls.

    Guard #??: Yes, Warden?

    Warden: Someone has escaped from us and this cannot be allowed! Station more guards! I don¡¯t want to see this happening again!

    Guard #??: Understood, Warden.

    Thanks to Shang, the minions of Cursed Hold have increased and become stronger.

    Back in New Tristram¡­

    Shang goes to Cain¡¯s house the moment he arrives via Waypoint.

    Cain: So did you find her?

    Cain asks Shang when he enters the house.

    Shang: Yup.

    Shang shows Cain a red jewel necklace which has a yellow talisman pasted on it by holding it in front of him.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Shang: How¡¯s King Leoric?

    Cain: Come with me.

    Cain leads Shang to a hidden cellar door and climbs down.

    In the cellar room, a crowned skull with grey hair is placed in the middle of a strange formation where it is made of red strings and yellow talismans.

    Words could be heard repeated muttering from the skull.

    Skull: Aidan... Albrecht¡­ Asylla¡­ What have I done? What have I done?

    Shang: You told him everything?

    Shang looks at Cain.

    Cain: Not everything. I am careful not to mention what have happened to the queen and the two princes.

    Shang: And how did he find out?

    Eamon: Because of me.

    A spirit pops out from a sword which is placed near the cellar ladder.

    Eamon: King Leoric should know the wrongdoings he has done after he has overcome with madness.

    Shang: This poor man just got his mind restored a couple of days ago and you just lectured him without giving it a thought?

    Before Shang left for the Cursed Hold, both Cain and him tried to restore Leoric¡¯s mind with Horadric magic.

    It didn¡¯t work out as Leoric whose powers are sealed screams at them for being traitors and other stuff.

    Shang creates a short pedestal version of Nokogiri which has the power to give anyone who has physical contact with it inner peace and calmness and places the skull above it.

    Due to the effect, Leoric stops screaming and starts questioning about his kingdom and family.

    Shang leaves the storytelling part to Cain and left. He did not expect Haedrig¡¯s grandfather would do something like that.

    Eamon: He¡¯s a king! If he cannot overcomea small matter like this, he is not fit to be the King of Tristram!

    Shang: Tell that to his Queen.

    Shang removes the yellow talisman from the necklace and the headless spirit appears.

    Shang¡¯s yellow talismans prevent spirits from coming out but they do not prevent spirits from sensing, talking, watching and listening.

    Eamon: Qu¡­ Queen Asylla!

    Eamon mutters as he recognizes the headless female spirit.

    Asylla: It has been a long time, my dear Chancellor Eamon. I have heard that you think my husband is unfit to be a king. Care to explain yourself?

 Chapter 92 - Deckards Request (Diablo III)

    Moving away from the scene where Eamon is being lectured by Asylla, Shang was lead out of the hidden cellar by Cain.

    Shang: What is it, Deckard?

    Cain normally does not mind speaking out his plans among his allies but his actions tells Shang this is a private matter that not even his allies could help him with.

    Cain: With Asylla here, most of our plan will be complete. Am I right?

    Shang: Yeah.

    Cain: In that case, I would want to make another one in case this plan fails.

    Shang: Huh?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Deckard wants to be one of them? It is indeed better if Deckard joins the party but the question is the whereabouts of Deckard¡¯s soul go after he died. It is strange that he did not come back as a spirit even when the two realms almost became one when Malthael attacked Westmarch. There are various fan theories saying that Deckard¡¯s soul might have resided inside Tyrael¡¯s sword after he died, using the last of his magic to restore it.

    Shang: Err¡­ Deckard, I don¡¯t think it is possible for you to become one of them.

    Cain: Shouldn¡¯t it possible to do it with the soulstone theoretically ?

    Shang: There is another condition if you did not notice. The spirit must have a very strong attachment to this realm so that he or she will not enter spirit realm that easily. One example would be Chancellor Eamon. Even after he died, he continues to prevent grave robbers from taking the crown of King Leoric.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Cain: Strong attachment to this realm¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The only strong attachment that Deckard would have would be his family but  they are dead and Belial later turned his family grief against him, causing him to lose the strong attachment he had to his family. Leah could be server as a strong attachment but from the way how Deckard keep her background a secret for years, I don¡¯t think she could serve as one.

    Cain: In that case, wouldn¡¯t Leah be the one I would have strong attachment?

    Shang: Deckard, do you think that is possible? I believe you kept your distance from Leah after you find out that her mother is once part of that horrible Dark Coven.

    Cain:... Your magic.

    Shang: My magic?

    Cain:... Your magic is not of this world, am I right?

    Shang: Didn¡¯t I mention I learn them from a magician from Xiansai region?

    Cain: You don¡¯t have to lie to me. Not even arcane magicians from Xiansai regions have the power to seal spirits like you do. I even asked Li-ming about it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:  I totally forgot Li-ming is from the Xiansai region. Does that mean my false identity as one of the Xian is blown?

    Cain: If you are worried about your false identity, I can ensure you that Li-ming does not know about it as she believes you might have come from one of the Great Families whose magic are not recorded in the libraries of Yshari Sanctum.

    Cain says, noticing the change in Shang¡¯s facial expression.

    Shang: Deckard, I¡­

    Cain: There is no need to explain. I only want to know whether if your magic could make it possible.

    Shang: It is possible but the risks...

    Cain: Just do it then. I know you can do something about the risks.

    Cain flared up.

    Shang: Deckard¡­

    Cain immediately realizes he lost control of his emotions and calms down.

    Cain: Sorry, Shang. I was depesrate. We will speak about this later.

    Cain walks away.

 Chapter 93 - GG (Diablo III)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Deckard...

    Shang did not blame Deckard for being desperate as for every move Tyrael and the Horadrim make against the Evils, they are always ahead of them. Knowing that Shang is not a chess piece that the Evils had put in consideration, Deckard believes now they have the upper hand against them.

    After Shang steps out of Cain¡¯s house, he hears a female voice calling him.

    Leah: Shang, you¡¯re back! How¡¯s your trip?

    Leah greets Shang like they are already together as a couple.

    Shang looks at Leah before speaking.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Leah...

    Shang: It wasn¡¯t bad. I managed to get what Deckard needed without any harm.

    Leah: Without any harm? So it was a dangerous trip?

    Shang: It would be if you are not careful.

    Leah: Tell me about it. I am excited to know.

    Leah¡¯s eyes shines like she has found a treasure.

    Shang: Let¡¯s go to Cala¡¯s house then. I believe Ale is also interested to know.

    Together, they make their way to the shacks.

    In Cala¡¯s House...

    In the middle of his storytelling, Shang senses something was broken inside the system storage. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    From thin air, two cracked jade stones appear on Shang¡¯s hand.

    The jade stones are not normal jade stones which are sold commonly in the Shang¡¯s main world. They are only sold to couples or sects so that they can detect the life and death of their loved ones or sect members. To activate the stones, one has to drop a bit of blood on both of them and give one of them to another party which one would trust while keeping the other.

    Shang had thought of providing the rouge crystal necklaces which he had made for Nanami but he considered that it would be weird that a man giving another man a necklace which is normally a gift for women, he decided on the jade stones instead.

    Letters ¡°Eu¡± and ¡°Li¡± have been carved onto the cracked jade stones and this tells Shang that both Eucliwood and Li-ming are in danger.

    Ale: So what happen after that?

    Ale asks as he is listening attentively to Shang¡¯s storytelling.

    Leah: Did something happen?

    Leah notices the cracked jade stones on Shang¡¯s hands and recognizes them.

    They are the green stones which Shang had asked the group to apply their drop blood on.

    Shang: Yeah. Sorry, Ale. I will continue another time. Leah, Sorry that I have to make a move first.

    Leah: It¡¯s alright. Be careful out there.

    Shang nods and rushes over from Cala¡¯s House to the New Tristram¡¯s Waypoint

    In the Fields of Misery¡­

    The Waypoint in the Fields of Misery starts to glow and Shang appears on top of it.

    The surrounding is totally different from what Shang had seen from the game.

    Instead of khazra who are supposed to be wandering around, Shang is seeing Skeletal Shieldmen raising from their earthly graves, attacking the khazra.

    Shang¡¯s thought: Isn¡¯t that the skill, Land of the Dead?

    Land of the Dead is a Necromancer skill where the necromancer turns into a dark figure that transforms the surrounding territory into a land of buried corpses. Together with the skill, Revive, the necromancer can raise an army of dead without killing any enemies or using stored items.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If the Land of the Dead is activated, that means...

    Answering Shang¡¯s thoughts, a purple beam burst out from a certain direction, killing both the Skeletal Shieldmen and the kharza in its line of fire.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Archon is activated too. Good God (GG)...

 Chapter 94 - Archon Takedown (Diablo III)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Seriously, how big is Land of the Dead¡¯s range?

    Shang jumps from tree to tree, avoiding the ground.

    The reason for jumping from tree to tree is that the moment his feet touches the ground after stepping from the Waypoint, he will be attacked by Skeleton Shieldmen who raised immediately. There are no worries facing Wood Wraiths when jumping from tree to tree as they are busy trying to kill the Skeleton Shieldmen for food.

    Following and tracking the burnt marks left by the purple beam, Shang finally finds Li-ming who seems to be on her own, floating and wandering in her energy form.

    Knowing that there is a time limit for Li-Ming¡¯s Archon Form, Shang decided to stay on the tree and wait it out.

    After one day and a half, Li-ming still remains in her Archon Form.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Are you kidding me? Her magic should be exhausted long ago.

    Peeking from above, Shang is thinking how to approach her.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I had never done PVP (Player vs Player) with a Wizard that uses Archon before. Especially one whose Archon skill is permanently active. My best option would be using Google to search but I don¡¯t think Google exists in Diablo Universe and I don¡¯t even have a computer or a laptop.

    While thinking, Shang notices waves of Skeleton Shieldmen and khazra moving towards Li-ming.

    Once the waves are within her line of sight, she attack them like a laser sentry gun.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hmm, Laser?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Shang is reminded by one of China TV shows that says that the smog in China is the best weapon against United States¡¯ laser weapons.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Should I use a smoke grenade? I don¡¯t think that will block her laser and it would only cloud her line of sight. If I succeed, how do I knockout a person who is in the form of energy and then escape from the waves?

    Shang thinks as he watches Li-ming takes out the approaching enemies.

    The shapeshifting skills that could work in his plan would be Epiphany and Vengeance. Akarat''s Champion and Wrath of the Berserker skill may increase his chances of survival against Archon but Shang needs speed.

    Vengeance transforms Shang into a creature of darkness that allows him to materialize clones and weaponry of darkness while Epiphany transforms into a holy ghost that allows him to move and attack as fast as light.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Epiphany should be the right job.

    Shang turns into a holy ghost and flashes towards Li-ming.

    Sensing a figure that is approaching fast from behind, the Archon invokes a bubble of warped time and space, Slow Time.

    Shang is too fast for Archon and before the bubble could cover them both, Shang deals a roundhouse kick to the Archon¡¯s head, knocking her onto a nearby tree.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Did It work?

    Shang thinks as he notices the magic bubble vanishes before covering both.

    The Archon that is knocked out, transforms into an unconscious Li-ming.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Done.

    Shang cancels his transformation and starts to see skeletal hands clawing from the ground.

    Shang quickly carries Li-ming like a princess and jumps towards a nearby tree before the newly risen Skeleton Shieldmen could attack.

    As Shang travels from tree to tree, Li-ming wakes up, feeling dizzy.

    She opens her eyes slowly to look at the one carrying her.

    Recognizing Shang, Li-ming starts to speak.

    Li-ming: Shang, I...

    Shang: Rest first. I have to concentrate.

    Shang moves from tree to tree without looking at Li-ming.

    Li-ming nods and closes her eyes.

 Chapter 95 - Found you! (Diablo III)

    Staying in the Fields of Misery was not a wise decision when the skill, Land of the Dead had almost changed its name to Fields of the Dead. Shang picks the choice of bringing Li-Ming back to New Tristram via Waypoint.

    Learning what he has to know from Li-ming when she had recovered while resting in Slaughtered Calf Inn, Shang rushes back to Fields of Misery. The information he obtained did not sound good.

    According to Li-Ming, with the help of Nazeebo¡¯s spirits, the group managed to sneak past the khazra patrols and enter the Khazra Den within days. When locating one of the shards of Tyrael¡¯s sword, they had a fight with Maghda and her cultists. After wrestling the shard from them, the heroes gathered what they could find useful in the den and discussed their next move.

    Sonia suggested returning to New Tristram to stock up their supplies and this was taken down by Valla as they do not have anyone that uses Horadric magic to activate the Waypoint and their supplies would run out faster if they returned by foot.

    Li-ming then suggested going to the place which Maghda has mentioned but neither of the group members know the place. They all agreed on splitting up into a smaller to look for the location.

    As they stepped outside, they find a combined army of khazra and cultist waiting for them. It is not a surprise to them that the khazra¡¯s Moon Clan is working together with the Coven as the group has fought them in the den. Forcing their way through with might and magic, the group found an opening and escaped from the clutches of the army.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The group later managed to find a resting place and discussed their grouping.

    Sonia, Johanna, and Kharazim decided to move as one group as they know each other longer than the others. Valla, Kormac and Nazeebo formed the second group. This leaves Eucliwood and Li-ming. Li-ming wanted to go alone and the group denied her by reminding her that it is dangerous to be alone and she still got an assassin on her heels, so she had not choice but to pair up with Eucliwood.

    On their journey, Li-ming was trying her best to build a relationship with Eucliwood before they were both attacked by a gigantic goatman.

    At that point, Li-ming does have any memories about what happen after she overused her magic to fight the strange goatman and became Archon.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Odeg, the Keywarden. I should have known. Since the Treasure Realm exist, so there is no way the Realms of Pure Evils do not exist.

    Shang thinks as he sees the lying gigantic goatman corpse on the charred grounds of Fields of Misery, while standing on top of a tree.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The Infernal Machine should be still somewhere on the body but because of Eucliwood¡¯s skill, I had to find her first.

    Infernal Machine is a device that opens the portal to the Realm of Pure Evil and Odeg is holding one that leads to the Realm of Regret.

    Shang jumps down and uses Koureijutsu by touching the charred ground.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Found you!

 Chapter 96 - O Death~ (Diablo III)

    Memories of Li-ming and Eucliwood fighting Odeg flow into Shang¡¯s mind as he jumps from tree to tree.

    Li-ming fires magic missiles and orbs at the Keywarden, distracting it from facing Eucliwood who is summoning a Bone Golem by using a small bag of skeleton bones.

    The Keywarden roared as a sign of being enraged by Li-ming¡¯s attacks and throws his spear at Li-ming who teleported in time for the spear to take her place.

    Seeing that Odeg had lost his weapon, Eucliwood took the chance by commanding the golem to charge towards the keywarden.

    Li-ming did not miss the chance either after teleporting back to a closer position. She fires a ray of frost at the Keywarden¡¯s feet, freezing them.

    Their battle seems to look successful but it failed when the bone golem is knocked back by Odeg¡¯s invisible force. Odeg broke out of Li-ming¡¯s frost with its molten feet and knocks back the bone golem by charging, throwing it towards Eucliwood, knocking her down and falling on to her legs.

    Worried about her companion, Li-ming summons a multi-headed Hydra to distract Odeg and teleports over to help Eucliwood by pulling her from the Bone Golem whose weight was almost crushing her legs.

    As this is her first time fighting such a monster, Li-ming would not expect Odeg to ignore the Hydra and summon another spear when she tried to help Eucliwood with the Bone Golem. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Odeg threw its newly summoned spear at Li-ming and Eucliwood who noticed it, pushed Li-ming away, taking the hit for her.

    The spear went through Eucliwood, impaling her.

    Eucliwood fell to her knees after she felt something sharp went through her.

    Eucliwood: Run.

    That was her last word to Li-ming before her body hit the ground.

    Li-ming was stunned by the death of her companion that she did not notice that Odeg summoned another spear.

    It is unclear what Li-ming was thinking as Shang could only see their actions and hear their words when Odeg threw its spear at her

    Before the spear could impale her, an invisible force knocked the spear away from its course.

    Odeg summoned another spear, thinking it might be luck that the spear was knocked away  and prepared to throw one again.

    Odeg¡¯s actions froze for a while like it felt something dangerous coming from Li-ming¡¯s position.

    Shang watched as Li-ming transformed into Archon and Eucliwood who started to stand up, transformed into the Land of the Dead.

    Realizing it might be killed if it continued to stay here, the Keywarden started to move away slowly and managed to avoid a beam of pure energy narrowly from Li-ming.

    Terrified by the attack, Odeg ran away, causing the Archon to follow it and leave Eucliwood behind.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Why was Eucliwood¡¯s death not mentioned? Did the shock make her forget it or something tells her Eucliwood might not be dead?

    Shang realizes that Li-ming¡¯s story is totally different from he has just seen.

    Stopping in his tracks, Shang reaches the location where a black female figure is standing in the middle of numerous gravestones

    This scene reminds Shang of something.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: O'' Death~

 Chapter 97 - There is no such thing as fan service. (Diablo III)

    Gravestones are the only ones that Shang sees as he moves closer towards Eucliwood. There are bodies of cultists and khazra which are riddled with white spikes and remains of skeleton shieldmen whose equipment are riddled with holes. All of these hinted Shang the result if he is within the range of Eucliwood.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like the level of difficulty has increased.

    Shang thinks as he looks around for ways to get to Eucliwood.

    There are three ideas that Shang has thought of.

    The first of them would be using the form Epiphany and knock out Eucliwood like he did with Li-ming.

    Before he does that, Shang decides on an experiment with several arrows and a crossbow.

    Shang fires an arrow at the leg of the dark figure and a bone pillar rises to block it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hmm¡­

    Shang loads the crossbow with several arrows.

    Random shots are fired from the crossbow and instead of bone pillars, bones from the surrounding corpses flew towards Eucliwood, encasing her with layers of bones.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Bone Armor¡­then how about this?

    Shang unloads the normal arrows and loads several Immolation Arrows before firing again.

    One arrow explodes upon hitting the newly risen bone pillar while the others reached Eucliwood, exploding and immolating the bone-encased Eucliwood.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Eucliwood shows no signs of flinching from immolation when her bone armor is broken and caught on fire.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Absorption? No¡­ I remember the developers have changed Bone armor¡¯s special modifier from Absorption to Soul Harvest. Unless¡­

    Bones start sprouting and flying from the ground and the surrounding corpses, repairing the bone armor.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oi, Oi, this is completely cheating. Bone Armor that has both special modifiers from absorption and soul harvest¡­ How am I going to beat that?

    An idea pops up in Shang¡¯s mind.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Should I use the Delivery Shot technique (Ya Qiang)?

    Ya Qiang which is also known as Delivery Gun or Escort Gun, is mentioned in the novel and anime known as King¡¯s Avatar. It is a gun technique where one could send something or someone to a desired location via continuous firing. One of the requirements for this technique would be either having long range weaponry that has knockback effects or a job class that applies the mentioned effect. Another requirement would be having a precise aim so that one could keep one¡¯s airborne enemy moving via continuous firing.

    In the mentioned novel, a player whose real name is Zhou Zekai, managed to keep his enemy flying up with the same technique till his health bar runs out.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Namu sanbou, Eucliwood.

    Shang stores the held crossbow and takes out a two-handed crossbow, loading it with blunt-headed Exploding Arrows.

    After that, there is no need to explain what has happened. (Skipping a few hundred words.)

    In one of the empty dens on the Field of Misery...

    No fire is lit and Eucliwood wakes up with a blanket covering her entire body.

    As she sits up, the fallen blanket reveals her toplessness which is covered by her long white hair.

    It is shivering cold air that makes her realize she is not wearing anything.

    Embarrassed, Eucliwood pulls the blanket to cover herself and looks around, hoping no one has seen that.

    Near the entrance of the den, she finds Shang sitting and asleep while keeping watch over her.

    Not wanting to wake him up, Eucliwood lays down, facing Shang before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 98 - One is glad to be of service. (Diablo III)

    After sending Eucliwood back to New Tristram via Waypoint, Shang moves on to find the others till he reaches the Old Mill.

    Upon arriving, he sees a bearded man who is in the middle of digging a grave with his shovel and on one of his sides is a cart of bodies whose limbs are either missing or mutilated.

    As Shang pushes the wooden gate, the moving sounds of the rust gate hinges inform the bearded man of Shang¡¯s arrival.

    Climbing from the half-dug grave, the bearded man starts to speak after sticking his shovel into the ground

    Bearded man: You came at the wrong time, bandit. There is nothing valuable here except the lives of mine and my family.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Me? A bandit?

    Shang: Sir, I believe you are mistaken.

    Shang tries to correct the misunderstanding.

    Bearded man: If you are not a bandit, then you must be one of those thieves who are looking for that scoundrel. Let me be clear, my daughter has nothing to do with him! Nothing to do with him! You hear me!

    The bearded man shouts in anger.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Scoundrel? Isn''t that...

    Shang recalls the Old Mill event where Lyndon the Scoundrel joins the Nephalem as an excuse to escape his betrothal, Sasha.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: And then you just left her in the Field of Misery where the khazra is out killing people?

    Shang: Sorry, please calm down. I have nothing to do with the Thieves¡¯ Guild either.

    Bearded man: Not one of them? If you are not after valuables and lives, then what are you here for?

    The bearded man starts to cool down.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Shang: I am looking for a group of people who might have passed through. Have you seen them?

    Bearded man: A group you say? I think my daughter did mention that scoundrel joining a group of six who came through here. Are you related to them? If so, I rather you hurry along. Who knows how many valuables that scoundrel have gotten from them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Six¡­ Which means both groups have meet up here.

    Shang: May I know which direction did they go?

    Bearded man: The Festering Woods if I remember.

    The bearded man points to the north.

    Bearded man: I would not go there if I were you. Ever since that fallen star incident, I have not seen one soul return from their treasure hunting.

    The bearded man picks his shovel to continues his grave-digging.

    Before Shang walks off, he questions the bearded man.

    Shang: Why are you still staying? Shouldn¡¯t you be moving to some place safe?

    Bearded man: Safe? Ha ha, safe. If there is really a safe place,  where do you suggest?

    The bearded man says while digging.

    Shang: New Tristram?

    Bearded man: New Tristram? You say you came from New Tristram?

    The bearded man stops digging and looks up to Shang.

    Shang: Yeah.

    Bearded man: So it is still standing.

    The bearded man ponders for a while before replying.

    Bearded man: Then I have a request

    Shang: What is it?

    Bearded man: I would like you to escort my daughter to New Tristram.

    Shang: Eh? Why not you and your family?

    Bearded man: Looking at your physique, I don¡¯t think you can handle the burden of escorting us with those flesh-eating goatmen wandering in front of my doorstep. You should be able to escort one person and that would be my daughter.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: *Cough* Sorry if I looked weak to you¡­

    Shang: Err... May I introduce myself before you make any more misunderstandings about me?

    Bearded man: ?

    Shang: My name is Shang and I am a scholar of the Horadrim. One is glad to be of service.

    Shang smiles.

    A few hours after making sure that the bearded miller¡¯s family has moved into New Tristram, Shang closes the portal and continues his journey.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I wonder how would Lyndon react if he saw Sasha and her family in New Tristram? It should be interesting to watch.

 Chapter 99 - Whos The Fool Now? (Diablo III)

    At the entrance of the Festering Woods, Shang takes out a horadric device that looks like a compass and activates it.

    Small orbs of light gather, forming a small arrow of light above device. The arrow starts to spin clockwise slowly before stopping at a certain direction.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It should be this way.

    This is the first time that Shang had to use this device as the Waypoint was not activated when Deckard was here previously.

    Avoiding the dead via shadow magic, Shang finds the hidden Waypoint which is buried under stacks of branches and leaves.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It should still be working, right?

    Shang thinks as he clears the stacks, revealing the Waypoint.

    Shang puts both of his hands on the cold surface of the Waypoint and starts to concentrate.

    Suddenly the ground starts to shake, disturbing Shang¡¯s concentration.

    The blue lines which are on the Waypoint, disappears before connecting together.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What was that?

    The tremor not only attracts Shang¡¯s attention, it also attracts the dead who starts moving towards the source of the tremor.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The Drowned Temple¡­ so they have found the beacons.

    To enter the Drowned Temple, two holy beacons are required and they are found in two tombs, Warrior¡¯s Rest and Crypt of the Ancients. Once the two beacons are replaced on the separated pedestals, a stone path will rise from the waters below and the door to the temple will be open.

    Shang is not sure whether the kidnapping of Leah in Caldeum will happen as Leah is not with the Nephalem group and Belial would not learn about her unless Maghda reports her. He can confirm that the attack on Wortham and New Tristram will still happen if he does not do anything.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The question is how Maghda is able to track the other two pieces to New Tristram when the Nephalem has been teleporting to and fro via Waypoint with either Cain¡¯s or Leah¡¯s help.

    Shang recollects his memories of playing Diablo 3 to look for the answers.

    Maghda has been appearing in front of the Nephalem in the form of apparition which means that her physical body is still in Alcarnus.

    Shang does not believe that Maghda had the power to project her apparition from a very far distance and believes it might be the work of her minions who could have brought a device along that allows them to communicate to Maghda via apparition.

    Then what did the minions do to the sword shards that Maghda could trace them to New Tristram?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: ...Marks

    Among the abilities of the demon hunter, there is a skill known as Marked for Death where demon hunters apply blood-red runes on their enemies to give them a quick death.

    Did the minions apply such a thing on the shards?

    Better to be safe than sorry, Shang teleports back to New Tristram via Waypoint.

    Borderlands, Alcarnus¡­

    ????: That¡¯s right. Keep fighting like fools...

    A woman whose appearance and clothing look similar to one of Disney''s female villains, smirks as she watches the fight between Nephalem and her minions by looking at her hand mirror.

    ????: Have you found the remaining shard?

    Screams of tortured victims can be heard in the background as Maghda questions the cultists who are standing behind her.

    Cultist #A: Yes, my lady. We have traced the last of them to somewhere near the sea of Khanduras.

    One of the cultist stands out, lowering his head.

    Maghda :What about those pieces that are stolen from us?

    Cultist #1: We are already tracing the mark which we have placed on the shard. We should be learning of....

    Cultist #2: My lady, We have a problem!

    Another cultist rushes in from a certain location, interrupting the first cultist who stops him.

    Cultist #1: Stand down, you fool!. How dare you rush into lady¡¯s lair without announcing your arrival!

    Cultist #2: But this is important!

    Cultist #1: You¡­!

    Maghda: Enough.

    Maghda shuts them up without turning her view from the hand mirror.

    Maghda: Speak, what is so important that you have to run here?

    Cultist #2: The mark, my lady, We lost track of it!

    Maghda is stunned when she hears it , dropping the hand mirror.

 Chapter 100 - Notification (Diablo III)

    In Cain¡¯s house...

    Cain: I never thought the Coven could do something like that.

    Deckard says as he watches to make sure that the mark has disappeared completely from the shard.

    Shang: Obviously someone gave them the idea.

    Shang says while standing after watching the process of how Deckard removes the mark.

    Cain: Who do you have in mind?

    Cain asks.

    Shang: Belial.

    Cain: Belial, the Lord of Lies? Impossible. The last time I came face to face with him was at Gea Kul. There¡¯s no way his claws will reach here that fast.

    Shang: You forgot how he managed to infiltrate the First Ones and almost lead them to conquer the mortal realm. I believe the Coven is one of his tools.

    Cain: From what I have known, the Coven had nothing to do with the Lesser Evils as they only worshiped the Prime Evils. It should be Diablo they are serving, not Belial.

    Shang: Time. It could be time that made them switch masters. The Prime Evils have not answered their call and the only Evil that answers was Belial.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If it was Azmodan that answered the call, the Coven will be overrun by demons instead.

    Cain: We are just getting ready and our first opponent is one of the Lesser Evils!? I don¡¯t like this feeling, Shang.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The game just got harder, that¡¯s all.

    Shang: I should get going now.

    Shang starts moving towards the door.

    Cain: Where are you going? We should be proceeding the next phrase of our plan.

    Shang: The plan can wait. I have information that one of the shards is at Wortham.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: My excuse for knowing the storyline.

    Cain: Is that information reliable?

    Shang: Not totally but checking it out would be better.

    Cain:... Alright, go then and come back soon. I will complete the current phrase as fast as I can.

    Shang: Got it.

    A few hours later¡­

    Three shards of the sword floats in the air while Deckard uses his horadric magic.

    A bright light blinds the people who are surrounding Deckard when the shards become one, illuminating Cain¡¯s House.

    After the bright light disappears, the sword of the archangel of justice, El''druin now lies on the ground, waiting for its true master to pick it up.

    Not wanting to watch the live action version of the scene, Shang leaves the house while the others watches the actions of the amnesiac Tyrael.

    Shang stretches his arms and yawns as he stands in front of Cain¡¯s house.

    Shang then looks up at the sky for a few minutes before a female voice calls him from behind.

    Leah: Shang?

    Shang: Yeah?

    Shang turns to see Leah.

    Leah: You will not believe it! The stranger! The stranger is the archangel of justice, Tyrael.

    Shang: Eh!? Really!?

    Shang gives a pretentious surprised look.

    Leah: C¡¯mon, you have to see him!

    Leah pulls Shang by the arm.

    Shang: Okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to pull...

    Shang suddenly stops in his tracks causing Leah to trip and have close physical contact with Shang.

    Leah is taken by Shang¡¯s actions.

    Leah: Shang, we shouldn¡¯t be doing this right now.

    Leah says with an embarrassed expression.

    No reply is heard from Shang.

    Leah: Shang?

    Leah looks up at Shang.

    Shang:...

    Shang does not answer as he is currently distracted by something.

    Leah: Was there something wrong?

    Leah¡¯s concerned voice pulls Shang back from what he is seeing.

    Shang: No, nothing. Eh? What are you doing?

    Shang is surprised to find Leah in close contact with him.

    Leah: Nothing. Let¡¯s go and see the archangel.

    Leah walks away with her face red like a tomato.

    Shang:...

    Making sure that Leah is out of sight, his view returns to the gray screen.

    What just distracted Shang was a sudden notification from the system.

    System: Congratulations, you have completed Chapter One of Diablo III. The world will be frozen in time till you return. Would you like to go back to the main world now?

 Chapter 101 - Inevitable Fates

    Skimming through the mails, Shang is able to find the achievements he wants to see.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Horadric Cube

    Reward: System Synthesis

    System Synthesis is enabled.

    All collected recipes are added to System Synthesis

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: *cough* Call me Atelier Shang from now on *cough*

    <hr>

    Achievement: Anvil of Fury

    Reward: System Workshop v2.0

    Magical properties can now be either add to or remove from Equipment.

    Physical properties (Equipment only) can be changed to Magical properties and vice versa.

    Magical properties cannot be activated in worlds where magic is either forbidden by the Will or Tiandao. This also applies to worlds where magic does not exist.

    <hr>

    The Will is either known in some fantasy fictions as the Will of the Earth, Will of the World or Will of the Universe and Tiandao is known in some mythic fictions as Heaven or the Heavens.

    Even though Earth (Didao) is mentioned in Laozi¡¯s Dao De Jing (Classic of Laozi), Heaven is presumed in fictions to be one holding the highest authority over earth. However, its jurisdiction does not apply to those who live among the stars and other planets.

    That is the reason why fictional mythic immortals take their fights out in space so that Heaven would not punish them with thunder and fire for causing damage to the earth and its life forms.

    One difference between the Will and Tiaodao is that the Will will simply kick the one who is causing too much damage to the world out and restart the world or devours and converts the mentioned one into one of the sub characters, becoming a part of the world. Unlike Heaven who gives out pressure or killing intent as a warning, the Will punishes without notice.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: *sweats* Tiaodao and the Will... Hope this world¡¯s Tiandao allows magic.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Griswold¡¯s Notes

    Reward: All equipment data of Diablo I and II has been added to the system workshop.

    1) These items must be created before they can be added to the system store.

    2) No alterations can be made until the original item is created.

    3) There is no need for 1) and 2) if the original item is already added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Book of Cain

    Reward: All legendary equipment data of Diablo III has been added to the system workshop.

    1) These items must be created before they can be added to the system store.

    2) No alterations can be made until the original item is created.

    3) There is no need for 1) and 2) if the original item is already added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯¡¯s thoughts: ¡­.This might take some time.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Book of Tyrael

    Reward: All unique equipment data of Diablo III has been added to the system workshop.

    1) These items must be created before they can be added to the system store.

    2) No alterations can be made until the original item is created.

    3) There is no need for 1) and 2) if the original item is already added to the system store.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oh nice, Save me the trouble to search for them. This means one more book to find¡­ The Book of Adria...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Leah¡­

    When Shang thinks of Adria, she reminds him of Leah who is currently left behind in the Diablo Universe.

    Before Shang left, Asylla came up to the archangel with a request in helping her to release her servants from the Cursed Hold. Tyrael agreed and together with the Nephalem, they proceed to the Halls of Agony, This time, Leah wants to go and Shang was requested by Deckard to look after her. Along the way after defeating the Warden, the group found Maghda¡®s apparition and was lured by her into fighting the Butcher. As Tyrael and the group fights the Butcher, Leah and Shang returns to New Tristram as Shang is worried about Deckard. When they entered Cain¡¯s House, they found Deckard on his deathbed and by his side, Haedrig¡¯s wife, Mira who attends to his needs.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: So Deckard¡¯s fate and Leah¡¯s fate were inevitable? That¡¯s nothing I can change?

    Shang exits the white room with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 102 - The Real Houselovers of Shang

    Inside Nanami¡¯s room¡­

    Nanami is asleep on her bed when she suddenly feels someone fondling her front from the back.

    Opening her eyes and checking skin texture of these mischievous hands, Nanami knows that they do not belong to the other girls who like to sneak into her room.

    This was not the same time Shang did this. Back in Katanagatari World, he only does the same thing to Nanami whenever he is upset.

    Nanami: Welcome back¡­

    Knowing Shang¡¯s current mood, Nanami closes her eyes and let him do whatever he wants.

    Shang: Hmm¡­

    Nanami: How was the trip?

    Shang: Depressing.

    Nanami: Any new sisters?

    Shang: None.

    Nanami: That¡¯s a surprise. What stopped you?

    Shang: ...Fate.

    Shang starts to pull Nanami closer to him from the back.

    Nanami:...Not today, I¡¯m on period.

    Nanami replies with a red face.

    Shang: Oh, okay.

    Shang stops his actions and simply hugs Nanami.

    Shang: Is it okay If I just want to stay like this?

    Nanami:...Yes

    Outside Nanami¡¯s room¡­

    Qingyang is eavesdropping on the door while Shui Sheng and Nanqing are standing behind her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Nanqing: Are they doing ¡°that¡±?

    Nanqing asked with a red face.

    Qingyang: No, I don¡¯t hear any sound coming from them.

    Shui Sheng: Your hearing is bad. Let me take over.

    Qingyang:...My hearing is not bad. You forget that I am a divine doctor (Shen Yi) and I can hear your heartbeat from here.

    Shui Sheng: This is unfair, you know. Nanami is the only one that Shang look for comfort.

    Nanqing: Unfair? I should be speaking of unfairness. You stole a deep kiss from him the other night. Do not think I didn¡¯t see that!

    Shui Sheng looks away with a red face, hearing that someone saw the kissing scene between Shang and her.

    Shui Sheng: I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know what are you talking¡­ You should be saying about Qingyang instead. She sneaks into Shang¡¯s room the other night and comes out with a blissful look on her face in the next morning.

    Nanqing: Is that true? Qingyang?

    Nanqing looks at Qingyang with disbelief.

    Qingyang: Huh, What are you saying?

    Qingyang gives the blur expression and pretends she does not know what Shui Sheng is talking about.

    Shui Sheng: I got proof.

    Shui Sheng takes out a jade stone.

    Qingyang: No way, you record that!?

    Nanqing: Qingyang! How can you betray me! I trusted you!

    Nanqing grabs Qingyang from the back and grips her collarbones tightly.

    Qingyang: Ouch Ouch, I am sorry, Sister¡­ I cannot help it¡­.

    Nanqing: I only got a hug! A hug!

    Nanqing grips more tightly.

    ????: Seriously, can you girls act a bit more mature?

    A female voice is heard when the door to Nanami¡¯s room is open. A girl with long black hair and neatly tidied Hanfu comes out

    Three Girls: Sister Qishi..

    Nanami: Be quiet, Shang needs to rest.

    Nanami says while closing the door softly.

    Nanqin: So how is it?

    Nanami: How is what?

    Qingyang: ¡°That¡±.

    Nanami: That?

    Shui Sheng: We mean..."that"

    Shui Sheng shows a hand posture.

    It is not hard to figure out what the girls mean after Shui Sheng shows an example.

    Nanami immediately gives them an annoyed expression.

    Nanami: Do you three have nothing better to do? Get back to your duties now!

    Nanami says with a strict voice.

    Three Girls: Yes, Elder Sister!

    The three girls runs off to the stairs.

    After making sure they are gone, Nanami touches the part which Shang had fondled.

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: Stupid Shang, Can¡¯t you be gentle?

 Chapter 103 - Which path?

    At the shop counter...

    Ah Zi: Qishi, Is Shang alright?

    Ah Zi asks Nanami with a concerned look where the latter is beside her sewing a cloth on the counter.

    Shang has not left Nanami¡¯s room for a few days.

    Nanami: Let him be. Give him time and he will be back to his normal state.

    Nanami says as she punctures the clothing with needle and thread.

    Ah Zi: The girls are worried about him too. Do you know what happen?

    Nanami: Ah Zi.

    Ah Zi: Yes?

    Nanami: What I can say is wait patiently till he is willingly to share. All we need to support him whenever he needs it. Understand?

    Nanami continues sewing without looking at her.

    Ah Zi: Understand, Elder Sis.

    Nanami heaves a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: Hope you recover soon, my love. I will make sure the girls would not bother you.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In Nanami¡¯s room¡­

    Shang is staring at the ceiling as he lies on Nanami¡¯s bed.

    For the past few days, he has been thinking whether to change his path from martial cultivating to immortal cultivation, so that if he faced an opponent such as strong entity as Fate itself, he should force his way through it.

    There reason that Shang does not give on martial cultivation is because it leads to the path of strength which is once the path of the chinese mythic creator, Pangu.

    In various chinese mythic fictions, there are ways to become saint who does not have to worry about karma (Yinguo) and merit systems (Gongde) that are applied unknowingly in immortal worlds. Due to the invisibility of these two systems, mortals or immortals who simply create massacres without a care, either died a terrible death or ended up as food for the chosen one who is also known as the main protagonist.

    One is through the path of merit where one become saint by using merit given by Heavens for either creating a new race or creating a sect to spread new paths among the races. Ancestors of immortal sects have no idea what helped them in raising their cultivation and increasing their lifespan. In turn, they believe it is either due to the location they have chosen to build their sect on or due to spiritual treasures they have been holding. Immortals who become saints or gods through this path are the weakest of all saints.

    Second is through the path of splitting into three and becoming one again. This will be explained when entering a chinese mythic world.

    Third would be through the path of strength. The path of strength is the hardest and slowest of all path. Common cultivations who take this path are killing cultivation, body cultivation and martial cultivation. Immortals who become saints or gods through this path are the strongest of all saints.

    Shang is unable to think of other paths after a notification pops up in front of him, causing his eyebrows to knit together.

    System: Warning! Lover #1 is in danger!

    Shang''s thoughts: Nanami!

 Chapter 104 - OLD TIMER! WHO GIVE YOU THE COURAGE TO BULLY MY WOMAN!

    An hour before Shang receives the warning¡­

    A girl who bought the Whitesnake Softsword appears in front of the shop with a lady in white Hanfu.

    The only difference between them is that the lady in white has gray streaks on her long black hair.

    Girl: Teacher, this is where I bought the sword.

    The girl points at the sign of Shang¡¯s shop.

    Lady: Mystery Item Shop? What a weird name for a shop¡­

    The name of girl who bought the sword was Xue Suzhen and is a member of Snow Mountain Sect which is located in the snowy northern regions of the main world.

    When Suzhen shows her teacher, Bai Shuiyue the demonic sword, the latter is surprised that such a weapon exist. The most common weapons they have here and seen in the sect are spiritual weapons but to have a demonic weapon which can act as both a guardian spirit and spiritual sword, is extremely rare.

    After discussing with the sect leader and the elders, Shuiyue is ordered to find out whether if they can buy more of these demonic weapons as they are seen as valuable assets to the sect. She is also told that if they are unable to buy them, she may try  other alternative ways to have good relations with the shop.

    Shuiyue: Suzhen, let¡¯s meet the owner who you have mentioned on the way.

    Suzhen: Yes, Teacher.

    Half an hour later, two more people stand in front of the shop.

    One of them is Wang Yuancai who was disgraced in front of the public by Shang and the other is an gray haired elderly man.

    Yuancai: Grandpa! This is the place!

    Elderly man: Hmm¡­  Mystery Item Shop? I don¡¯t care whether you have connections with the head of Wang Family or a strong immortal. If you think you can just get away from bullying my grandson, then you are very wrong.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    This elderly man is named Wang Juncai who is one of the Wang Family¡¯s elders and one of the immortal guardians of Wing Family¡¯s Ancestor. As a guardian and having the ancestor¡¯s support, Juncai is allowed to interfere with the family affairs even if the head of the family disapproves his actions.

    Yuancai: Grandpa, that person who bully me is strong.

    Juncai: Hmph, Strong? We will see about that.

    Both of them enter the shop.

    Fifteen minutes, two figures fly out of the shop.

    One of the figure who flew out of the shop backwards with his clothes tattered was Wang Juncai. He did not expect a Marital Teacher ranked Nanami to be at the shop counter.

    The second figure is Nanami who is full of killing intent. She is annoyed that someone comes barging in when she managed to find a friend like Shuiyue in Shang¡¯s world who shares the same common interest.

    At first, Nanami ignores them while leaving Ah Zi to do the conversing with them. Then Yuancai starts saying they should take one of the girls back to the family as a warning to Shang.

    Before Juncai could take down Ah Zi, a needle is fired from Nanami¡¯s fingers.

    Juncai mocks the attack in his heart and tries to catch the needle which later burst out into energy blades.

    Surprised, Juncai immediately flies out of the shop to evade the blades while Nanami follows him out.

    Juncai¡¯s thoughts: A mortal being that has the strength of a spiritual being. Looks like I have stayed indoors for too long.

    Both he and Nanami are standing outside like two cowboys having their western duel.

    Juncai: Young lady, do you think a mortal being like you could win a spiritual being like me?

    Juncai releases his spiritual pressure on Nanami.

    Indeed, no matter what martial rank one has, one is still a mortal being. A mortal being that tries to compare his powers with immortals who have become spiritual beings through cultivation is like comparing with heaven and earth.

    As a Martial Teacher, Nanami should have no problem resisting spiritual pressure from normal immortals but when facing the pressure from a Higher Immortal like Wang Juncai, she nearly falls to her knees.

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: This is the difference between mortal and immortals?

    Seeing that Nanami is unable to resist the pressure, Juncai smirks and slowly walks towards her.

    Then a voice rings out, stopping him in his tracks.

    ????: OLD TIMER! WHO GIVE YOU THE COURAGE TO BULLY MY WOMAN!

    Followed by the voice, a killing pressure which changes the color of the sky, engulfs the entire shop area.

 Chapter 105 - Signs of Future Troubles.

    Shang is not aware that the moment he releases his killing intent, the killing pressure would change the color of the sky.

    To have such killing intent, one must have done several massacres.

    The first massacre Shang did was in Katanagatari World. After the original history is restored, Shang and Nanami decided to pay a visit to one of the ancient ninja stronghold of Iga which is located in Iga Province. They did not expect the date of their visit would clash with the Second Tensho Iga War. In a fit of anger when escorting helpless Iga residents to help, Shang blindly releases Sabi Kokken¡¯s ultimate technique.

    [Zentouryuu Ougi - Kanzentou Ichi] (Perfect Blade One)

    The technique that once took the lives of the rebelling army of Oshu appeared once more to take the lives of Oda Nobunaga¡¯s men and Koga ninjas.

    As a result, nearly half of Iga province is destroyed. It is unknown to Shang whether if there were other Iga residents who did not run and were killed under the same technique as he was taken away by Nanami after he fainted due to lack of stamina.

    The people Shang had  killed continue to add up by thousands when he was in Jin Yong Universe and finally in Diablo Universe, he held back, restraining his anger from exploding.

    Wang Juncai would not know what Shang has been through but the killing pressure tells him that he will be cut down even if he is a spiritual being.

    Juncai¡¯s thoughts: At first a Martial Teacher in hiding, now a Killing Cultivator¡­ That stupid grandson of mine¡­  I shouldn¡¯t have doted on him too much.

    Juncai is regretting his actions to come here.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Resisting the killing pressure, Juncai decides to take his chances.

    Juncai: My immortal friend, I have no idea this young girl would be your wife. I only came here to seek justice for grandson and it appears to me that this is a misunderstanding. I hope you will be kind to let both of us go.

    Shang: Friend? Ah Ah¡­ You''re too great that I don¡¯t dare to be your friend.

    Shang steps out of the shop, dragging a mouth-foaming Yuancai along by the collar.

    Juncai takes a quick look at the approaching Shang and finds it strange that Shang is a mortal being.

    Juncai¡¯s thoughts: That¡¯s weird. Why is he not a spiritual being?

    Juncai: Then how would you want to settle this?

    Shang: Eat one of my blades and this matter is settled.

    Juncai: One blade? I accept.

    Juncai agrees as he wants to know Shang¡¯s true strength.

    Standing by Nanami¡¯s side and throwing Yuancai aside, Shang takes a wooden stick and points it towards the sky.

    As Juncai watches Shang¡¯s movements, twelve red energy blades appears above Shang before merging into one giant energy blade.

    [Zentouryuu Ougi - Kanzentou Nii] (Perfect Blade Two)

    Shang immediately swings it down.

    Before the blade can cut Juncai into half, the latter has already taken out his spiritual sword to block the attack as he knows the risks of taking it head on.

    After a few minutes, the giant blade disappears, causing the spiritual sword to break and Juncai to have blood spilling from the side of his mouth.

    Juncai: Thank you for showing me mercy. Can I have my grandson back?

    Shang does not say a word and simply throws the fainted Yuancai at Juncai.

    Carrying Yuancai by the shoulder, Juncai nods at Shang and flies away.

    Shang: Are you alright?

    Shang asks Nanami as he helps her up.

    Nanami: Shang, are there a lot of strong opponents like him in this world?

    Nanami nods to Shang¡¯s concern before asking.

    Shang: I guess so¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I don''t think he will be the last of them....

 Chapter 106 - The Impossible Path of Strength

    [Bloodsabre Gentleman]

    That was the title which the surrounding people branded Shang with after the day his fight with the elder from the Wang Family.

    The Wang Family did not do anything to shut the mouths who learn about as there is no way one can wipe anyone¡¯s memory of seeing the red sky which was created by Shang¡¯s killing pressure. The third son of family head, Wang Chencai was later seen entering the shop with apology gifts.

    Chencai is not only the visitor. Other families and factions who are living in the same province, the Luo Province where Shang¡¯s shop is, sent their servants and underlings to request for his services.

    Shang is seen as a valuable asset and If he agrees to join, no one can prevent them from doing what they want in this province. Sadly, Shang rejects all requests and advances, saying he just want to live a normal shopkeeper¡¯s life.

    Shang also makes a promise to the Province Lord who personally comes to the shop that if the province is in danger, he is willingly to lend a hand.

    Regarding the request from the Snow Mountain Sect, Shang turns it down, saying that unless the weapons have chosen their customers, he will not be selling any of them.

    After declaring the closing time for the shop and requesting the visitors to leave, Shang and the girls finally find some peace and quiet.

    Shang: Alright, all of you go up and rest for the nightThe author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Xiao-wan: What about you?

    Shang: Me? I will be here for a while before going up. You girls will have a field day tomorrow, so get an early rest.

    Girls: Understood.

    Making sure that all the girls are gone, Shang sits behind the counter and takes a breather.

    Shang stares blankly at the closed doors of the shop.

    ????: Going off again?

    Shang turns to the female voice from the stairs.

    Shang: Nanami¡­ How do you know?

    Nanami: So many years together and I don¡¯t know the husband I shared my bed with? Don¡¯t treat me like a fool.

    Shang: Ha ha, only my wife know me best.

    Nanami: So which world will you be going this time?

    Shang: I don¡¯t know¡­ It could be a martial world with politics and mysteries, a medieval world with angels and demons or a normal world where things that I know don¡¯t exist.

    Nanami: Normal world? You mean a world where there is no such thing as cultivators, immortals and martial artist?

    Shang: Something like that.

    Shang stands and walks towards the doors.

    Nanami: Shang¡­

    Shang: Yeah?

    Nanami: The path of strength¡­ I don¡¯t think we can make it...

    Shang: Hmm.., Is that what you have concluded after yesterday fight?

    Nanami nods to his reply.

    Shang: Indeed, anyone would think the path of strength is worthless after a fight with a being who is True Immortal and higher.

    Shang: But sorry, Nanami. I decided that I will walk the path of strength.

    Shang disappears after stepping outside.

    Nanami¡¯s thoughts: Using nothing but physical body and strength to tear apart the universe¡­ Is that even possible?

 Chapter 107 - Crime Scene at the Valley of the End (Narutoverse)

    System: Warning, No magic is detected in this world. You are advised to tread carefully.

    Raindrops fall on Shang as he looks at the notification.

    After closing it, he walks through the forest at night under an open sky.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Rain¡­

    Shang looks up as the rain continue to pour on him without getting his hanfu wet.

    From afar, he feels there are two killing intents and both of them are getting weaker as time passes.

    Being the curious cat, Shang slowly walks to the location where he feels the two intents.

    From the edge of a cliff, he sees two people. One of them is lying down with a blade sticking from his back while the other one is holding a katana and wearing a broken samurai armor.

    What seems strange to Shang is that the one with the broken armor seems to be standing on the water surface while the other one is floating.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Is where I should call the police emergency hotline? I have just discovered a crime scene and someone need to secure it.

    The one standing who has been looking at the floating body for a few minutes, finally looks up at Shang.

    ????: Err¡­ Stranger, I am aware that you have been looking at us for some time. Could you stop doing that? It feels awkward.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Japanese¡­

    Shang: It¡¯s not that I want to look at the both of you but do you think I should walk away after witnessing something like that?This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ????: Shouldn¡¯t you?

    Shang: Should I?

    ????#2: You should have.

    A second voice is heard and a blade is placed at Shang¡¯s throat from behind.

    ????: Let him go, Tobirama. He has nothing to do with this.

    Tobirama: Brother, we cannot have anyone around to inform the Uchiha Clan about what you have done.

    ????: Even if you kill him, have you ever thought about others who are attracted by the disturbance which I and Madara had made? They have eyes on this location, Tobirama. There is no use hiding it.

    Tobirama: But¡­

    ????: Tobirama! I am not going to say this the second time. Let him go!

    Tobirama: Hmph...

    Tobirama removes the blade from Shang¡¯s throat.

    ????: Sorry about that. My brother is cautious with strangers. You are free to go.

    Shang: Even if you say so, I can tell from your brother¡¯s personality that I will not survive by walking away.

    Shang smiles, looking at Tobirama.

    Tobirama: What did you say!?

    ????: Shut up, Tobirama.

    Tobirama: Hmph...

    ????: Supposedly if you are right, what should we do with you then?

    Shang: Well, one of you can take me to a place with lodgings and food till whatever trouble you are going to have blows over.

    Tobirama: Or we can kill you right here and right now.

    ????: Hmm¡­ we do have place with lodgings.

    Tobirama: Are you serious, Brother? Bringing a stranger to our home? He could be a spy from other ninja clans.

    Tobirama looks at his brother with a stunned look.

    ????: My stupid brother, if only you are more observant¡­

    Tobirama¡¯s thoughts: Observant?

    Tobirama looks at Shang and notices he is not drenched by the pouring rain.

    Tobirama¡¯s thoughts: This is...

    ????: Ah yes, I forgot to introduce myself.

    ????: I am the first Hokage of Konohagakure, Senju Hashirama.

    Hashirama says with a smile.

 Chapter 108 - 0_0 (Narutoverse)

    In a wooden house in Konohagakure...

    Shang: Checkmate.

    Shang checkmates Hashirama¡¯s Gyokusho (Jeweled General) with his Kinsho (Golden general).

    Hashirama:...

    Tobirama:...

    The three of them are staring at the board of shogi.

    Hashirama: ....Shang

    Shang: Yeah?

    Hashirama: Can I take back a move? No.. I mean two moves.

    Shang:...No.

    Hashirama: Please...

    Shang:...No.

    Hashirama: I will throw in more ryo...

    Ryo is the currency used in the Narutoverse.

    Tobirama: Brother¡­ I don¡¯t think you have enough ryo left..

    Tobirama looks at the pile of notes besides Shang.

    Hashirama: Argh¡­ Genjutsu! Kokuangyo no Jutsu!

    Tobirama:....

    Shang:....

    Both¡¯s thoughts: Where is your competitive spirit, Hokage-sama?

    Before Hashirama can change the places of the shogi pieces, his hand is caught by Shang¡¯s grip and the genjutsu dispels on its own.

    Shang: You know that won¡¯t work on me.

    Shang says after releasing Hashirama¡¯s hand.

    Hashirama: I know. I was trying to find out the reason.

    Hashirama smiles as if he understands the reason, he might come up with a way to counter Uchiha Clan¡¯s genjutsu.

    Shang: Don¡¯t bother. You will have headaches figuring it out.

    Hashirama has no idea Shang is using the power of Seitou, Hakari which even the illusionist, Higaki Rinne would rather bury it deep underground.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Hashirama: I think I have enough shogi for today.

    Hashirama stands up and pushes the sliding door aside.

    Shang: Settling another conflict again?

    Hashirama: You know me well¡­

    Shang: Haiz~ There is no need to step into conflicts where you might get yourself killed for nothing.

    Hashirama: If it is for the village, then¡­

    Without finishing the sentence, Hashirama walks off, leaving Tobirama and Shang behind.

    Tobirama:...

    Shang:...

    Both of them remember something and look at the pile of debts left behind.

    Both¡¯s thoughts: He ran off again¡­

    Tobirama: I have to go now.

    Tobirama stands up.

    Shang: Okay...

    Tobirama: Go easy on my men, will ya? I can¡¯t have them lying in the Konoha Hospital when I need them.

    Shang: I already did. Perhaps they need more training.

    When Shang decides to live in Konohagakure, Tobirama ordered his men to watch Shang¡¯s every move and instead, all those who were sent, were knockout by Shang¡¯s killing intent.

    Tobirama: Hmm... I will keep that in mind.

    Tobirama walks off for a few steps and then he stops and turns back to face Shang.

    Tobirama: Shang.

    Shang: Hmm¡­?

    Tobirama: Are you interested to be a teacher?

    Shang: Teacher? What for?

    Tobirama: I am thinking it would be a waste of talent if I simply let you be.

    Shang: Waste of talent? You gotta be joking. What kind of talents I have?

    Shang lays flat on the mats while sitting.

    Tobirama: It is useless to hide it. I and my brother know that you are a master of Taijutsu.

    Shang: Eh¡­ how did you know?

    Tobirama: We¡­ notice the damages in your room.

    Tobirama does not want to mention that it was him and his men who sneak into Shang¡¯s room to test his skills by attacking him while he is in bed. They ended up being beaten by Shang¡¯s Sleeping Buddha Fist.

    Shang: Oh¡­but I am not a shinobi and I don¡¯t use chakra.

    Shang knew it was Tobirama and his men but he pretends not to know.

    Tobirama: Nothing to worry about. Most Taijutsu users sometimes known that they don¡¯t have chakra. You will also be registered as a special Jounin, thus making you a shinobi.

    Shang: ¡­.Looks like you planned it all out. What If I refuse?

    Tobirama: You will be branded as a Missing-nin.

    Shang:...

    Tobirama: If you need time to think about it, I can leave first.

    Shang: There¡¯s no need for that. I accept my job.

    Shang sighs as he is regretting his choice to live in Konohagakure.

    Tobirama: Good. Three students will be sent to you tomorrow morning.

    Tobirama walks off.

    Shang:....

    Shang looks at the pile of debts which both brothers left behind.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: So when can I collect them?

    The next morning¡­.

    Shang: Sorry, I think there is something wrong with my hearing. What are your names again?

    First Male Student: Himura Kenshin.

    Second Female Student: Aikawa Maki

    Third Male Student: Kasshu Domon.

    Shang: 0_0

 Chapter 109 - Bell Test & Taijutsu Problem (Narutoverse)

    Shang: All right, you all passed.

    Three students: Eh!?

    Maki: Then the two bells are?

    Shang: It¡¯s to test whether if you three can work as a team.

    Shang performs the same bell test which was first seen being used on Naruto and his teammates. It results in in both Maki and Domon getting tied up. Kenshin was the only one who got the bell.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I thought the hot-headed character will always be the one who get punished. It is strange that Maki got punished too.

    The reason for Maki and Domon¡¯s punishment was that while Kenshin was going solo against Shang, they decided to have meals first. Maki was against it at first but was persuaded by Domon who said that they will leave some for Kenshin once they have grabbed a bite.

    At the end of the test, Kenshin ended up spoon-feeding the both of them while they are tied up.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: At least it ends well.

    Shang: Remember this. Those who break the rules may be trash but those who don¡¯t value their companions are worse than trash.

    Shang simply repeated the words which Kakashi said to his team.

    Shang: That¡¯s all. Come back here at the same time.

    Three students: Yes, Sensei!

    After watching them disappear from sight, Shang calls out to the shadows.

    Shang: Have you seen enough? Come out now.

    ????: Haha, sorry about that. It was fun watching how you test your students.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Hashirama and his brother come from the shadows.

    Shang: I have nothing to say about Tobirama¡¯s peeping fetish but you too, Hashirama?

    Tobirama¡¯s thoughts: Who the hell has a peeping fetish!?

    Tobirama¡¯s eyebrows knit when he hears Shang¡¯s comments.

    Hashirama: It¡¯s not like I want. Your bell test caught my attention. Mind if I use it on other students?

    Shang: I am alright with that.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The original inventor of the bell test should be either you or your brother. It¡¯s not a problem letting you have it.

    Hashirama: Say, Shang, What do you think of your students?

    Shang: My students? I should be asking why did you guys choose them to be my students.

    Hashirama: What¡¯s wrong with them?

    Shang: One from the Land of Iron, one from the Land of the Sky and lastly one from Land of Rice Fields. You tell me what¡¯s wrong with them?

    Hashirama: They are not from the Land of Fire?

    Shang: And you guys decided to let a outsider teacher to teach outsiders to be ninjas ? Nice.

    Shang smirks grimly.

    Hashirama: Wait, wait, you are mistaken. It¡¯s a coincidence that their clans are not from the Land of Fire.

    Shang: Coincidence? I like to hear you explain.

    Hashirama: I believe you have fought your students. What do you think of their talents as chakra users?

    Shang: Talents? Zero talent I say. They can¡¯t even do a proper Henge no Jutsu or a proper Kage Bunshin no Jutsu.

    Hashirama: That¡¯s the problem. We cannot reject students just because they have no talent in handing chakra, so we try to turn them into Taijutsu users and then another problem comes up.

    Shang: What problem?

    Hashirama: We don¡¯t have teachers who can bring Taijutsu users to the level of Jounin.

    Shang: Huh? Did I hear it wrong? Two Kage-level shinobi tell me that they cannot bring Taijutsu users to the level of Jounin? It''s a joke, right?

    Hashirama: Shamefully, it¡¯s not a joke.

    Hashirama had a discussion with Tobirama about the difference between Shang¡¯s Taijutsu and their Taijutsu. Tobirama admits he is no match for Shang in that area.

    Hashirama: That¡¯s why, Shang, we need your help in training Taijutsu teachers.

    Shang:....

    Hashirama: Are you alright with that?

    Shang: One hundred thousand ryo per month.

    Shang walks away.

    Hashirama: I am glad you¡­. Wait!? Can we discuss another amount?

    Hashirama chases Shang with Tobirama following behind.

 Chapter 110 - Hashiramas Death Notice (Narutoverse)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Ryujin no ken wo kurae!

    That was in Shang¡¯s mind when Kenshin swings his katana in front of him, creating the same sound where one uses one of the eighteen Dragon Subduing Palm.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But sadly, I still cannot create the dragon image which should be coming out from this technique.

    Shang did not waste his time during his eight hundred years stay in Jin Yong Universe. He has been combining and inventing martial arts, trying to replicate ones from anime.

    [Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu]

    Well, not the real Hiten Mitsurugi-ryu. It is a set of eighteen chinese martial arts which have the word ¡°dragon¡± in its name.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maybe I should give Kenshin a katana version of a chakra blade. The effect might be more devastating.

    Shang thinks as he clamps on to Kenshin¡¯s katana with just two fingers.

    While clamping on, Shang feels two presences coming from behind.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maki and Domon¡­.

    Maki comes from the Land of the Sky where ninjas who are called Sky Ninja, combined the use of ninjutsu with flying machinery.

    Instead of turning her into a actual ¡°sky¡± ninja, Shang decided to try something new.

    Ninpo: Ashigaru is one of the techniques that Shang taught Maki. It is a ninpo which belongs to Maniwa Chouchou, making his body weightless that in turn increases his speed and makes him unhittable.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maki probably turn into a fully equipped Bakemonogatari¡¯s Senjougahara Hitagi while being weightless.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Besides the weightless technique, Shang also taught her qinqong and Kuihua Baodian (Sunflower Bible).

    The Sunflower Bible was firstly mentioned it is created by an eunuch and one has to castrate if one wants to master the bible.

    Jin Yong fans later dug up facts that one does not need to castrate in order to master it. All one need is to have someone to release the one¡¯s sexual desire on. Castration is just another method to remove one¡¯s desire for sex.

    There was a third method and not many people noticed it. It was the thousand-year-old cold jade bed that was placed inside the home of the Ancient Tomb Sect, the Tomb of the Living Dead. The coldness from the jade bed has the ability to negate the burning desire which was caused by learning the Sunflower Bible.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I can¡¯t force Maki to be a child bride to someone else. That would be inhuman.

    After a month, Maki becomes the first heavily equipped fastest Taijutsu ninja.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Weightless, Fastest and Needles. Did I just create a female Cactuar from Final Fantasy? Maybe a female Jumbo Cactuar.

    As for Domon, Shang turns him into a martial tank.

    Shang throws in a few skills from Diablo III¡¯s Monk and Barbarian and some chinese martial arts. He also includes a replicated version of Hokuto Shinken.

    Shang¡¯s version of Hokuto Shinken is similar to the original. It allows one to channel one¡¯s energy into an enemy¡¯s pressure point, causing his or her to explode. The only difference is the breathing art. The breathing art of the real Hokuto Shinken allows one to use one hundred percent of one¡¯s natural abilities.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Eight Gates should be able to do that. All I have to do is wait till Tobirama invented it. That¡¯s it for thoughts.

    Shang immediately swings Kenshin who is unable to release his hold from his katana, onto the incoming Maki and Domon.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: You spin me right round, baby, right round~ Like a record, baby, right round round round~

    Shang spins his student around a couple of times till they show swirling spirals in their eyes.

    He then stops, dropping them onto the ground.

    Shang: That was a nice attempt. As a ¡°reward¡±, extra training will be...

    Before he continues, he feels something cracked.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts:....

    Shang takes out the cracked jade stone from nowhere.

    On the cracked jade stone, there is a single carved character ¡°Hashi¡±.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hashirama...

 Chapter 111 - You wa Shock (Narutoverse)

    Morning...

    Inside a closed room in Shang¡¯s wooden house¡­

    Shang is sitting in the middle of the room, meditating with his legs crossed.

    He is not in his original human form but in the naked form of Diablo III¡¯s Wrath of the Berserker form that does not have any armor censoring his private parts.

    Shang has been in this form after the night when he was asked by the second Hokage, Tobirama to cover their escape route if anything happens.

    Needless to say, Shang knew the results and simply waited for the Escort Unit to pass till he faced the Kinkaku Force alone.

    When the Kinkaku Force first saw Shang, they mocked him for imitating the first Hokage.

    Shang and his armor do looked like Hashirama but there are differences. The Hashirama¡¯s armor which Shang is wearing, is colored in black and instead of the Konoha¡¯s Forehead Protector which he should be wearing, the mask of Katanagatari¡¯s Souda Emonzaemon is in place.

    If there were words that Shang wanted to tell the Kinkaku Force, it would be ¡°Do you know antagonists die faster due to being talkative?¡±

    Knowing how the Gold and Silver Brothers fight, Shang had to keep both his mouth shut and his mind close.

    Kenjutsu and footwork from Katanagatari were no jokes as Shang cut down some of the highly skilled shinobi with ease. Others are either killed by the brothers for blocking their path or used as human shields to block Shang¡¯s attacks.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Interesting. The Treasured Tool of the Sage of Six Paths could even block energy blades.

    Shang thought as he tried to cut through Kinkaku¡¯s Koukinjou.

    Kinkaku: This is bad, Ginkaku.

    Kinkaku says as he found himself alone with Ginkaku. All of his men are either dead or critically wounded.

    Ginkaku: I know, Kinkaku. Our attacks have no effect.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Ginkaku says as he recalls his failed attempts to curse Shang with Shichiseiken.

    Kinkaku: He seems to know our fighting methods, Ginkaku. What do we do?

    Ginkaku: Hmm¡­ Should we use that, Kinkaku?

    Kinkaku: That? Are you sure, Ginkaku?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That? ...Oi, oi, If ¡°that¡± is what I am thinking¡­

    Jinchuuriki.

    That is one of the forms Shang is worried about. He was not sure whether the skills he has could defeat one who could gain abilities similar to a jinchuuriki by consuming flesh of a Tailed Beast.

    Before the brothers transform, Shang disappeared from their sight.

    [Northern Dipper (Hokuto)! Seven-sided Strike (Nanashoken)!]

    Several golden human images appears and attacks the Gold and Silver Brothers with punches, kicks and palm strikes. The brothers who could evade the attacks, found themselves immobile, allowing the images to attack them. Shang reappears after he completed his move.

    Shang: Bara wa akai... (Roses are red)

    Shang: Sumire wa aoi... (Violets are blue)

    Shang: Omae Wa Mou Shindeiru (You¡¯re already dead.)

    Shang points at them.

    Brothers: Nani!

    Parts of their bodies started to get bloated by itself.

    Kinkaku: GINKAKU!

    Ginkaku: KINKAKU!

    Both of them exploded, painting both the surrounding area and Shang''s mask red.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Wu Liang Tian Zun...

    Shang gave a Daoist prayer before leaving with the four Treasured Tools.

    On his way back to Konohagakure, a thought enters Shang¡¯s mind.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The system says no magic is detected but Diablo III shapeshifting skills only eats up energy from personal source.

    Until now, Shang had never tried changing into a magical form by using his martial source.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Here goes nothing, Archon!

    Shang transforms into a floating being of magical energy.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Eh? This does not make! Isn¡¯t the condition for casting magic is to have a mana source? How can my martial source allows magical shapeshifting?

    This is the reason why Shang is meditating in the middle of the room while in the uncensored Wrath of the Berserker form. He is trying to figure the logic behind it.

    Maki: Shisho¡­

    Maki calls for Shang behind his wooden sliding door.

    Shang: What is it, Maki?

    Maki: Sandaime is in the living room. He wants to see you.

    Shang: Hiruzen? Got it. Tell him I will be there in a few minutes.

    Maki: Understood.

    Shang changes back to his human form and put on some clothing before leaving the room.

 Chapter 112 - Hiruzens Troubles (Narutoverse)

    Sarutobi Hiruzen flips through the classified details which Tobirama have on Shang, in his mind when he is sitting face to face with the person himself.

    Hirzuzen¡¯s thoughts:

    ¡°Name: Shang Yinchao¡±

    (Confirmed twice by myself and my brother)

    ¡°Job: Traveler, Clan advisor (no longer)¡±

    (Self-claimed traveler)

    (He revealed to my brother in a drinking party that he used to be a advisor for a ninja clan)

    ¡°Clan: Maniwa¡±

    (No records of this clan existing, Could be an unrecorded old clan, Shang could be the last surviving member.)

    (Confirmed again by my brother in a drinking party.)

    ¡°Age: Probably a hundred plus.¡±

    (Blood and hair sample shows he is older than he looks.)

    ¡°Birthday: ???¡±

    (I am not sure why my brother wants to know.)

    ¡°Height: 5 to 6 ft¡±

    ¡°Weight: 60 to 70kg¡±

    ¡°Blood Type: O¡±

    ¡°Personality: Lazy, Ryo-minded, Shameless¡±

    "(Caught him lazing around while his students are training)"

    "(Doesn¡¯t do a thinguntil he sees the ryo)"

    "(Doesn¡¯t show shame when flirting with girls younger than his age. Might consider getting him a wife)"

    ¡°Attributes:¡±

    ¡°Strength"

    "(Won the head of the Akimichi Clan at Arm wrestling, could be off the grid)¡±

    ¡°Dexterity"

    "(Members of Hyuuga Clan and Uchiha sometimes have a hard time trying to catch up with him)¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.¡°Intelligence"

    "(Shang reveals some of his skills as a military advisor, showing us alternate and simple ways to handle things.)¡±

    ¡°Chakra"

    "(Weirdly, Hyuuga Clan¡¯s Byakugan users¡¯ vision cannot penetrate through him.)¡±

    ¡°Perception"

    "(I sometimes wonder if he is pretending to act blur)¡±

    ¡°Negotiation"

    "(Another talent discovered)¡±

    ¡°Skills:¡±

    ¡°Undead pervert, Military advisor, Anti-Genjutsu specialist, Taijutsu Genius Monster, Master of Arms, Negotiator¡±

    ¡°Conclusion:"

    "Find a wife to straighten him out (My brother left this out, so I help him to fill in... By Shodaime-sama)¡±

    One invisible sweatdrop could be seen falling from the side of Hiruzen¡¯s face when he saw this.

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Shodaime-sama, you should at least write down something useful or just let Nidaime-sama complete it.

    Hiruzen could image Hashirama laughing when he wrote that.

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Hopefully this man will be a great help to us.

    Hiruzen thinks as he looks at Shang.

    Being a Hokage at a young age, Hiruzen starts to feel the pressure of the burden he is carrying.

    Firstly, it would be from his own clan who insist they should have their own people being councilors. If Hiruzen simply followed their instructions, he would most likely face the rage from other clans.

    Secondly, it would be from the Four Noble Clans of Konohagakure. They are the Aburame clan, the Akimichi clan, the Hyuuga clan and lastly the Uchiha clans. Both Aburame and Hyuuga clan play neutral and are watching the actions of the new Hokage from the sidelines. Thanks to Uchiha Kagami and Akimichi Torifumi, Hiruzen did not have to face much pressure from Uchiha and Akimichi clans.

    Lastly, the Konoha Council. Hiruzen selected his former team members, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu to be his councilors as they could be trusted. Hiruzen also includes Shimura Danzou as one of his councilors and makes him the second-in-command.

    After a meeting with the three, Hiruzen feels they are lacking in experience and finds out suggestions which are given from their clan heads only benefit the clans themselves. None of them have the village interest at heart.

    Alone in the Hokage office after ordering the Anbu to stand down, Hiruzen went into a rage, releasing his stress by throwing stuff around. When he finally calmed down, he tumbled upon Tobirama¡¯s hidden files where he learnt about Shang.

    Hiruzen: So Elder Shang¡­

    Shang: Elder Shang sounds so old¡­ Call me Shang will do.

    Hiruzen''s thoughts: You are actually older than me.

    Hiruzen: So Shang¡­ I would like you to join the council. Will you accept?

 Chapter 113 - Martial Cosplayer Shang (Narutoverse)

    Inside the Hokage Office...

    Hiruzen: What do you guys think of my Team Hiruzen?

    Hiruzen says happily in front of his councilors, introducing the three future legendary ninjas, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Tsunade.

    The only attention he gets was Shang who gives him an annoyed look.

    On two sides In front of the huge Hokage table, there is one long table with piles of paper on side. Those tables are occupied by Shang and the remaining three councilors. On the left table, Shang and Danzou are in charge of the internal affairs while on the right table, Homura and Koharu are in charge of the external affairs.

    Shang finds it stupid that the Hokage is handing everything himself, so he suggests splitting up the work. After they have gone through, the rest is up to Hiruzen is to check before stamping the seal. This gives him extra time to become a teacher.

    As the three councilors are too busy to reply, they only look up and nods at the three children standing behind Hiruzen before returning to their paperwork.

    Shang: I don¡¯t mind if you want to boast your team in front of us during your time off but I would like to know when are you gonna finish stamping all these?

    Shang points at the piles of paper which almost reach the ceiling on the Hokage table.

    Hiruzen: I don''t see anything there.

    Hiruzen pretends he did not see the towers of paper. Looking at these towers of paper from his viewpoint is too stressful for him.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Shang: You can ignore it but you cannot run away from it.

    Hiruzen: Sigh~ Let me off for this once, Elder, It is still my teaching period.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I already told him to drop the ¡°elder¡± word¡­ Well, whatever...

    Shang:...Do whatever you want.

    Before Shang can resume working, Hiruzen stops him.

    Hiruzen: Wait, Elder.

    Shang: What is it this time?

    Hiruzen: Elder is master of taijutsu, right? I would like you to teach these children some lessons on taijutsu.

    Shang:...Taijutsu? Hmm...okay.

    Hiruzen: Then we will see you at the Third Training Hall.

    Hiruzen and his team left the office.

    Shang:...Danzou, is this your idea of challenge again?

    Danzou: Not this time. It appears Hiruzen wants to show his team the dangers of facing a taijutsu master.

    Danzou says without looking up from his paperwork.

    Shang:....I see.

    When Hiruzen first introduced Shang to the other their councilors, they were against about allowing him to join the council as there is nothing they know about him.

    After a few minutes of argument, Shang speaks up.

    Shang: Why not we go outside and let me show you what I can do?

    Hiruzen:...

    Three Councilors: ???

    On that certain day, a certain training ground has to be closed up for restoration.

    After the certain training ground incident, Danzou later questioned Hiruzen on Shang¡¯s background and discreetly sent people from different clans to challenge Shang, hoping one of them could bring him down.

    Shang: Well then, should I get going?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The last time I cosplayed Shougeki no Alberto from Giant Robo. So who should I cosplay next?

 Chapter 114 - Iaiken! (Narutoverse)

    News spread fast from the Hokage Office that Elder Shang is going to teach students of Hokage taijutsu lessons.

    Uninvited spectators from various clans who receive the news, either arrive at the Third Training Ground personally as the head or send clan members to be their eyes.

    Shang: What is this, Hiruzen? I thought this is supposed to be simple teaching lesson.

    Shang who is wearing older version of the Konoha¡¯s flak jacket, along with black long pants, suit and sandals says after sensing more than twenty Jounin-leveled presence. His forehead protector is placed around his neck.

    Hiruzen: Don¡¯t blame me. You¡¯re the one who is getting all attention after nearly defeating every Jounin member from each clan in Konohagakure.

    Hiruzen: And don¡¯t forget your three students are quite famous. ¡°Shoryu (Rising Dragon)¡± Himura Kenshin, ¡°Kaze no Hime (Wind Princess)¡± Aikawa Maki and lastly ¡°Ougon no Ken¡± (Golden Fist) Kasshu Domon.

    Shang: ...How did they get those names?

    Hiruzen: How did they? Do you really want to ask?

    Shang: The clans?

    Hiruzen: Yeah, it¡¯s them again. After their clan members got defeated by you, they changed to seeking revenge on your students instead. They did not expect your students to be stronger than Chunin. The clans give them names after their Gennin members got defeated.

    Shang: Hmm¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: They are stronger than I expected. I guess I have to give them extra training to lower their pride.

    Hiruzen: Time¡¯s up, Shang. I have given them enough time to plan their attack. It¡¯s your turn to hunt them.

    Shang: Got it.

    Shang just walks off casually with his hands in his pocket.

    Somewhere hidden in the forest of the Third Training Ground¡­If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Tsunade: Jiraiya, are you sure that plan of yours will work?

    Jiraiya: Of course. There¡¯s nothing wrong with following my plan. Plus, I got a secret weapon if anything goes wrong. Hahahaha

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: It¡¯s your overconfidence I am worried about.

    Tsunade:...Orochimaru, what do you think?

    Tsunade asks, hoping the quiet Orochimaru would give a better plan.

    Orochimaru: Firstly, we only know Elder Shang is a master and a genius in taijutsu.

    Secondly, we learn from Hiruzen Sensei that his ability might be the same as Tsunade.

    Lastly, his student, Kasshu Domon can take several punches from Tsunade without flying. It shows that he is not only good at offensive taijutsu, he is also good at defensive taijutsu. That¡¯s all the information i have gathered.

    Tsunade: Hmm¡­

    Jiraiya: Tsunade!

    Tsunade: What is it?

    Jiraiya: Look, Elder Shang is coming this way.

    Jiraiya says as he sees Shang slowly walks towards their location.

    Tsunade:...I guess we will go ahead with Jiraya¡¯s plan, Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru nods to her reply and disappears, using a ninjutsu,

    Back to Shang who is searching for Team Hiruzen¡­

    Shang takes his time searching like taking a walk in a park till he notices Orochimaru who is standing in front of a tree.

    Shang: Orochimaru...

    Orochimaru: Elder Shang, Are you not going to attack me?

    Orochimaru says with a boring expression.

    Shang: Why should I?

    Orochimaru: If Elder is not going to attack me, then we should start ahead.

    [Sen''ei Jashu!] (Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!)

    As Orochimaru faces his robe sleeves towards Shang, several snakes spring from his sleeves and tries to bind Shang by wrapping him around.

    At the same time, another voice can be heard.

    [Ranjishigami no Jutsu!] (Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!)

    Tsunade: I got you!

    Tsunade jumps towards Shang from the back.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Not bad. Binding me with hair and snakes and then leaving the final hit to Tsunade.

    [Teleport]

    Team Hiruzen: Eh?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But you are dealing with a warlock, not a ninja.

    [Kankaho!]

    [Ougi! Gousatsu-Iaiken!]

    With his hands still in his pockets, Shang fires his devastating Iaiken into the ground, creating an impact that cause Team Hiruzen to fly backwards.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Too bad I don¡¯t smoke, else I will show you the manliness of bearded older man by cosplaying Takahata T. Takamichi.

 Chapter 115 - Kuzuryuu Momoko (Narutoverse)

    Kankaho (Xian-gua-fa) is a special technique that allows one to gain great powers by combing Qi and magic. It is also known as the ultimate technique ¡°Ultima Art¡± in Mahou Sensei Negima! World.

    This technique is an alternative path for one who is weak at magic or is unable to use magic due to certain defects in the body. Invoking it is quite hard as the technique requires the user to be in a state where his or her mind should be free of thoughts and emotions.

    To Shang, it is just a technique. He could use it mentally with no conditions or requirements attached.

    For Iaiken, it is a bare fist version of Iaijutsu. Using pockets as a scabbard, Shang pulls out fast punches where normal eyes could not follow. Due to the quick-drawing speed, Shang¡¯s punches change from melee to long range as they fire small shockwaves when moving at high speed.

    Combined with Kankaho, Iaiken no longer fires small shockwaves. Anyone who got hit by that combined technique, would feel that they got hit by a huge battering ram.

    A similar technique to Iaiken would be the Sonic Fist technique in BLACK CAT World. The user of this technique, River Zastory is trained in the Garbell Commando style. His fists have the power and speed to deflect bullets and fires shockwaves with his fist.

    At early afternoon, the training session ended with the Third Training Ground been closed down for restoration. Shang, Hiruzen and Team Hiruzen had to move to another Training Ground for taijutsu teaching.

    Shang¡¯s taijutsu performance in the Third Training Ground only sparked the interest of Tsunade and Jiraiya. Orochimaru shows no interest in it as he believes mastering ninjutsu would make him stronger than taijutsu users.

    Leaving Orochimaru in Hiruzen¡¯s care, Shang and the other two moves to another location where Jiraiya and Tsunade undergoes secret taijutsu training.

    Back in the Hokage¡¯s Office...This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Shang: I quit.

    Shang says while looking at the skyscraper-sized piles of papers on his desk.

    That¡¯s the answer that every salaryman wants to say when the boss finds him or her to be an asset to the company and gives him or her more work to do. The salaryman is unable to quit as he needed the money.

    Hiruzen: For the nth time, Elder. You can¡¯t.

    Hiruzen says while smoking his kiseru pipe.

    On the Hokage table In front of Hiruzen, there are also similar skyscraper sized piles of papers.

    Shang: Where are the others?

    Hiruzen: Danzou is working on a subdivision that I have just approved. Koharu and Homura requested for leave due to overwork.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Subdivision? Root, I guess¡­ Danzou has started to build his forces¡­ Should I interfere? No¡­ There might be some important characters which would cease to exist if I try to make some changes. I will see how it goes for now.

    Shang: So all this workload is now ours?

    Hiruzen¡¯s sigh is the answer to his question.

    After a few hours, Hiruzen speaks up.

    Hiruzen: Elder¡­

    Shang: What is it?

    Hiruzen: This will be your next batch of students to teach.

    Hiruzen places a paper with pictures and words on Shang¡¯s desk.

    Shang: So fast? My current students have not even passed the Chunin test.

    Hiruzen: Well, time waits for no man. I planned to push the date of the Chunin test forward in case.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I don¡¯t see the reason to rush...unless...

    Shang: Signs of another war, Hiruzen?

    Hiruzen:....Probably. I rather be safe than sorry.

    Shang then turns to the paper.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Might Duy¡­. Hatake Sakumo¡­ Hey, I know these guys¡­

    After Shang¡¯s glance move from the top to the bottom of the paper, Shang¡¯s eyes go wide.

    Shang: Hiruzen¡­

    Hiruzen: Hmm?

    Shang: Things might get more interesting...

    Shang looks at the picture that shows a girl with pink hair.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Kuzuryuu Momoko...

 Chapter 116 - When Pets Bring Us Together (Narutoverse)

    In a certain training ground where Shang is teaching his new team of Genin¡­

    ????: Wait for me, Hana¡­

    A young female voice can be heard when a blue puppy comes out from nowhere while being followed by a girl with white hair.

    The puppy spots Shang¡¯s group and runs up to them, circling and baking.

    ????: Hana, you shouldn¡¯t do that.

    The white-haired girl quickly picks up the puppy before it causes any trouble.

    Upon recognizing Shang¡¯s attire, she quickly bows down and apologizes.

    ????: I am sorry for my ninken¡¯s behavior, Sensei.

    Shang: No, it¡¯s alright,,,,,

    Shang¡¯s words are cut off by another female voice which sounds older.

    ????: Byakko, Have you found your ninken?

    Byakko: Sensei!

    Byakko waves to the incoming group which consists of Councilor Koharu and other two guys with their own ninken.

    Momoko: Ah, Kyoshi! Over here! Over here!

    Momoko waves to a guy who is black-haired and carrying a gray puppy.

    Shang looks at Momoko and Kyoshi.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Kuzuryuu Momoko and Inuzuka Kyoshi? Is this fate or coincidence? Best of all, Inzuka Kyoshi is the son of the Inuzuka Clan''s head.

    Shang then turns to Sakumo who is still swinging his blade.

    Shang''s thoughts:...I think I will leave him be.

    Koharu: I am sorry about my student, Elder. I will give her a stern lecture later.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Shang: It¡¯s alright, Koharu. My team is now having their break time.

    Koharu: New team?

    Shang: Yeah, they are the new Genin Team I am supposed to lead after my old Team passed the Chunin Tests.

    Koharu: I see.

    Shang: Are they your new team?

    Koharu: No, this is my first time leading a team.

    Shang: Eh? First time?

    Koharu: That¡¯s right, Elder. Before I can tell you, can we move to someplace private? I don''t think our students should know what we are discussing.

    Shang:...Someplace private? Oh, Momoko, Duy and Sakumo! Self-practice! I want to see some results when I come back.

    Team Shang: Aye, Sensei!

    Koharu: Same here for Team Koharu. Should we go now, Elder?

    Shang nods.

    Somewhere deep in the certain training ground¡­

    Shang: So you''re telling me that In order for you guys to understand more about your jobs as councilors, both of you agree to Hiruzen¡¯s suggestion that each of us should experience being a teacher by leading a team of our own.

    Koharu: That¡¯s right.

    Shang: But I don¡¯t see the point of having members of the same clan as a team.

    Koharu: I can¡¯t do anything about it currently. The head of the Inuzaku Clan insisted it by saying that the Inuzaku members should not be separated and they always hunt in packs,

    Shang: Did you not bring it up to Hiruzen?

    Koharu: I did. Hiruzen told me to bear with it. He is interested to see how the students work together as a team if they are all from the same clan.

    Shang: What about Homura?

    Koharu: Homura did not have the same problem as me but his team is¡­.

    Koharu pauses for a while, trying to come up with a description for Homura¡¯s team.

    Shang: What¡¯s wrong with his team?

    Koharu: His team is more like a research team than a combat team.

    Shang: Research team?

    Koharu: Instead of learning ninja skills, the students are more interested in gathering information about them and analyzing them.

    Shang: Homura did not complain?

    Koharu: No, he didn¡¯t. He is enjoying it and I am jealous.

    Koharu shows an annoyed expression.

    Shang: Well, I guess he is lucky.

    Koharu:  Yeah, he is lucky¡­ Elder, are you free tonight?

    Shang: Tonight? Who¡¯s asking?

    Koharu: Hiruzen. He wants to organize a small drinking party for stress relieving.

    Shang: Stress-relieving? Isn¡¯t it better to just give us a long-term vacation?

    Koharu: Haha, You know he cannot allow it¡­. I will see you there, Elder.

    Koharu giggles before walking away.

    Shang nods.

    After Koharu has left, Shang remains there recalling his memories.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Drinking party¡­Hope Hiruzen has good sake to share.

 Chapter 117 - Unexpected Lover (Narutoverse)

    The first rays of the sun wakes Shang by shining on his face.

    Shang: My head¡­

    Shang wakes with a huge headache in a sitting posture.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Weird, I should be immune to being drunk.

    That¡¯s what every character thought so when they obtained poison immunity or gone through the practice of mithridatism.

    Finding himself naked on bed, the first thing that Shang do is to search and wear his missing boxers after popping a spiritual pill to relieve his hangover.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Even if it is a hundred-year-old Enkouou Fruit Wine, my eight hundred-year-old martial body should be able to hold liquor at chinese immortal level.

    While he ponders over this, Shang notices something different is mixed together with his heap of clothes.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I don¡¯t remember wearing this color yesterday.

    Shang thinks as he reaches out for the purple yukata.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It¡¯s perfumed.

    Shang can smell the fragrance as he brings the clothing up.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I only remember wearing a blue-colored Samue (Work clothing for Japanese Zen Buddhist monks) for that drinking party yesterday and the only one who wears a purple yukata would be....

    A female voice from his side can be heard muttering from his side.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ????: Elder¡­ Stop it¡­ I don¡¯t think I can....

    Shang:...

    Slowly turning his head to the direction of the voice, Shang notice a blanket-covered and a short-haired feminine figure laying on his side.

    Shang then slowly lays back on bed.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What have I done¡­ Of all Narutoverse''s women, I slept with her...

    Some time in Shang¡¯s kitchen¡­

    Koharu whose short hair is unbundled, is sitting next to table, staring at the hot tea¡¯s surface of her yunomi (Japanese ceramic teacup).

    Koharu knows what had happened last night after waking up to find herself in such an embarrassing state. Her face is still red, recalling the scene she had with Shang.

    About Koharu¡¯s current thoughts. Shang has no idea but he knows Koharu need time to speak, so he focuses his mind at the kamado (a traditional Japanese stove) by watching the fire while cooking Okayu (Japanese rice porridge).

    Koharu: I¡­ You¡­ We...

    Koharu finally looks up to speak, stuttering while Shang is pouring the porridge into two bowls.

    Shang: Yes.

    Shang tells her the truth calmly while placing the porridge bowl in front of Koharu and the other one in front of him.

    Koharu: Then...then¡­ what should... should... we do... from now?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It¡¯s kinda cute to watch her stutter.

    Shang: What do you want to do from now on?

    Koharu: I¡­

    Koharu looks at Shang¡¯s eyes for a while and then she looks back down on her teacup in red.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Looks like she still needs time...

    After five to ten minutes of silence, the porridge is no longer steaming hot and no one is touching the food.

    Shang:...Let''s go with this then.

    Koharu: Eh?

    Koharu looks up after hearing Shang¡¯s voice.

    Shang: You need more time, right?

    Koharu nods.

    Shang: I can wait but¡­

    Koharu: But?

    Shang: Let¡¯s live together for the time being, Koharu-chan.

    Koharu nods before looking back down at her teacup in red.

 Chapter 118 - Narutoverse Version of "Its All Tokiomis Fault" (Narutoverse)

    One day inside Hokage¡¯s office¡­

    Koharu: Then I shall take my leave, Hokage-sama.

    Hiruzen: Kyou wa otsukaresama deshita. (Good work today.)

    Koharu walks out of the office with a dignified and composed expression.

    Watching Koharu¡¯s actions from behind his desk, Shang thinks as he pushes up his glasses with one finger.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That is just her usual professional look but the moment the both of us are at home, she is as docile as a cat.

    Shang then looks at the pile of paper in front of him and picks up his ink brush.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: And the only way I can see the docile expression is after I completed my quota for the day.

    After Koharu has left the office for a few minutes, Hiruzen steps halfway outside and looks around. He then closes the door, locking it.

    Shang hears the locking of the doors and thinks it is normal as Hiruzen would do that if he doesn¡¯t want anyone to barge in when he has a serious talk with the other councilors and Shang will just continue his work till it¡¯s time to leave.

    Before Shang can continue his next part of his workload, he feels someone is watching him.

    Shang looks up to find both Hiruzen and Homura looking at him with weird serious faces.

    Shang: What is it?

    Hiruzen: Elder, you see...

    Hiruzen scratches the back of his head, trying to think of a proper question to ask.

    Homura: It¡¯s simple. We would like to know what is going on with you and Koharu. We have just received word from our clans that both of you are currently living together.

    Homura steps in to help Hiruzen out of his awkward situation while pushing up his glasses.

    Shang: Eh? How does my relationship with Koharu concern you guys?

    Hiruzen: It actually does not concern us but¡­

    Hiruzen looks at Homura for help in continuing his answer.

    Homura: It¡¯s about the political balance here. To the Noble Clans, you are the only councilor that takes the neutral stance and only interfere if it concerns the people of Konohagakure. They are quite happy about the way you do things.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Homura says while being annoyed at Hiruzen for making him say it.

    Homura: However, things will start to look different once they learn of your relationship with Koharu who is a member of Utatane Clan.

    Shang: Uh-huh, I know she is a clan member, so what¡¯s wrong with it?

    Homura: There is nothing wrong If you start up a relationship with another female from any other clans. The problem is the Utatane Clan. Their members are part of the unity which goal is stand against the Noble Clans. That means if you truly have a serious relationship with Koharu, it is telling them that you will be taking a side.

    Hiruzen: The Noble Clans will not like it once they learn about the connection. This reason is a good idea for them to kick up a fuss for more privileges.

    Hiruzen says while lighting up his smoke pipe.

    Hiruzen: So I hope you understand our situation here, Elder. If your relationship with Koharu is just brother and sister, the Noble Clans can be convinced that there is nothing going on between the two of you but if...

    Shang: I am afraid my relationship with Koharu is more than that.

    Needless to say what Shang means by ¡°more than that¡±, both Homura and Hiruzen understand what is going on.

    Homura & Hiruzen:...

    After a couple of minutes, Hiruzen is the first to speak up.

    Hiruzen: Before we continue, there is a personal question I want to ask.

    Shang: What question?

    Hiruzen: How did you manage to take her down?

    Homura: Hiruzen! This is not the time to ask this kind of question.

    Homura scolds Hiruzen with his blushing face.

    Hiruzen: Well, aren¡¯t you interested to know? After all the years you have been chasing her and someone else managed to take her down.

    Homura: Hmph!

    Shang:...How should I put it? Ah! It should be thanks to your wine, Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen: Wine?

    Homura: Wine?

    Shang, Yeah, that hundred-year-old Enkouou Fruit Wine.

    Hiruzen: Oh, that wedding present from Enma but what does it got to do with you taking down Koharu?

    Shang: Eh? Hiruzen, you don¡¯t know about the effects after drinking it?

    Hiruzen: You just get drunk, isn¡¯t that correct?

    Hiruzen looks at Homura and both of them nods.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Judging from their reactions, they have no idea about wine¡¯s aphrodisiac effect.

    Shang then tells them about aphrodisiacs and what they can do once consumed.

    After listening to Shang¡¯s talk on aphrodisiacs, Homura immediately grabs Hiruzen by the collar.

    Hiruzen: Homura, If you can just calm down ¡­

    Homura: Elder, do you mind stepping out for a bit? I like to have a word with Hiruzen personally.

    Shang: Okay.

    The minute Shang is outside, he can hear the Homura''s outburst.

    Homura: I KNEW IT! THERE IS NO REASON I WILL WAKE UP WITH ANOTHER GIRL IN MY BED AFTER BRING DRUNK! SO ALL ALONG THE CAUSE WAS YOUR WINE!KOHARU''s FUTURE HUSBAND COULD HAVE BEEN ME! ME! BECAUSE OF YOUR WINE, I HAD TO MARRY THE GIRL THAT I KNOCKED UP. THIS ISALL YOUR FAULT, HIRUZEN!

 Chapter 119 - The Trouble With Trust (Narutoverse)

    AfterHomurashouted, it followed with a non-ninja brawl, destroying the items of theHokageOffice which are close by.

    Shangsimply leans against the wall waiting while hearing the sounds of item destruction till someone with akitsunemask approaches him.

    ????:Sensei, are you not going to stop them?

    Shang: Eh? Oh! Is that you,Sakumo?

    The masked guy nods.

    Shang: Instead of me, isn¡¯t thisAnbu¡¯s job to interfere?

    Sakumo: We will interfere ifHokage-samaasks forus, buthe has not called for us whenHomura-samais attacking him, so...

    Shang: TheAnbuunit wants to seek my permission to interfere?

    Sakumo: Yes, that was what we have discussed.

    Shang: Don¡¯t bother.

    Sakumo: Eh? ButSensei¡­

    Shang: IfHiruzenhas not called for you guys, it means he can handle it himself. So don¡¯t bother about it.

    Sakumo:...Sensei.

    Shang: Think about it,Sakumo. Who has the right to recruit newAnbumembers? Who has the right to order theAnbu?Whohas the right to allow theAnbuto have new weapons and learn newninjutsu? I believe If I don¡¯t mention, you already know who has it. Am I right.Sakumo?

    Sakumothinks for a while before nodding his head.

    Shang: Then I will see you tomorrow for training.

    Sakumodisappears after a fast jump from his location.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: When one has troops under his or her command, one has to ensure that their troops have no doubts about her or her orders. I believeHiruzenwould not make such a fatal mistake as a commander. In other words¡­ this must beDanzou¡¯s work.

    Shangreturns to the office after making sure there is no sounds coming from it.

    He finds the office in a mess and two men sittingmetresapart from his each other on the floor.

    Hiruzen¡¯sHokagehat isgone, andhe himself got a black eye.Homuraonly has his glasses broken.

    Noticing the presence ofShang, both men immediately stands and brushes whatever seems to be sticking on their clothes.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Hiruzen: I think this meeting is over for now.

    Homura: I believe so,Hokage-sama. I should be going.

    Homurawalks out of the office.

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Did I just lost a reliable friend?

    Hiruzensighs while he watchesHomuraleave without looking back.

    Shang: If this meeting is over, then I should also be going.

    Shangsays, drawingHiruzen¡¯s attention.

    Hiruzen: Eh, see you tomorrow, Elder.

    Hiruzen: Ah! Wait, Elder!

    BeforeShangcan take one step outside,Hiruzencalls out to him.

    Shang: Hmm?

    Shangstops and turns back.

    Hiruzen: About the matter between me andHomura, is it possible¡­

    Shang: Don¡¯t tellKoharu, is it?

    Hiruzen: Yes, it will be helpful if you do that.

    Shang: But¡­

    Hiruzen: But?

    Shang: Even if I don¡¯t say anything, I believe those who are near this location, could haveheardHomura¡¯s outburst.

    Hiruzensighs after hearing it.

    There is no way he could order theAnbuto make sure that anyone who is near this location must keep their mouth shut about what they hadheardfrom here.

    Hiruzen: Then about your wedding...

    Shang: I guess I andKoharucan have a quiet one.

    Hiruzen: Sorry to trouble the both of you andKoharu.

    Shang: No problem at all.

    Hiruzen: Eh, I will see you tomorrow.

    Shangnods and leaves the office.

    After a few minutes,Hiruzencalls inSakumo.

    Hiruzen: How is it? What did he say?

    Sakumo: I have tested outSenseias you have ordered,Hokage-sama. It appears he has no interest in theAnbuunit, andhe knows his position as a councilor.

    Shanghas no idea he was being tested by his student onHiruzen¡¯s orders.

    Hiruzen: Hmm..You may go now.

    Sakumodisappears, leaving behind smoke.

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: At least one more person to rely on.

 Chapter 120 - The Storekeeper, decides to quit. (Narutoverse)

    Inside the office within the chambers of Root¡­

    Danzou is looking over the reports from the Root members who are part of the Anbu Unit.

    Danzou¡¯s thoughts: Hiruzen, you fool¡­

    Danzou thinks as he looks over the report that mentioned the meeting between Hiruzen, Homura and Shang.

    As Danzou sees things differently from Hiruzen¡¯s viewpoint, he sees that the relationship between Shang and Koharu is a perfect chance to take down the Noble Clans but it is a pity that Hiruzen steps in before he can do anything as he is busy training his own diehard followers and experimenting without Hiruzen¡¯s knowledge.

    Danzou''s thoughts: Maybe the second shinobi war...

    Knock, knock.

    Sounds can be heard from the knocking on his office door.

    Danzou: Come in.

    Danzou says after scrolling and putting back the report which he has been reading, on the table.

    A middle-aged guy wearing glasses and a lab coat enters the office.

    Lab Guy: Danzou-sama.

    Danzou: It¡¯s you. How are the experiments going?

    Lab Guy: The clones are growing fine. They should be ready for training after we finish aging the clones to their child forms.

    Danzou: Hmm¡­ What about the previous sample I have given you?

    Lab Guy: About that, we did successfully create a clone from it and.

    The lab guy pauses.

    Danzou: And? Go on.

    Lab Guy: We discovered something strange about the clone and noticed how different it is from other clones.

    Danzou: Strange? There should be no differences unless it is a defect.

    Lab Guy: Yes, the lab team thought the same thing too but after doing a series of tests on the clone, we confirmed it is not a defect.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Danzou: And? What¡¯s the difference if it is not a defect?

    Lab Guy: This clone...has a longer lifespan than any other clones we have created, and we also confirmed its bloodline is not connected to the Uzumaki Clan.

    Danzou: How long¡­

    Lab Guy: How long? If you mean the aging processing of that clone, we might have to take¡­

    Danzou cuts him off before he can finish.

    Danzou: No, I mean the lifespan of that clone.

    Lab Guy: According to our data, If we just leave it alone and let it grow, the clone could live up to more than two hundred years old.

    Danzou: Two hundred years old¡­ you may go now.

    Lab Guy bows and leaves the office.

    After seeing that office door is closed, Danzou ponders to himself.

    Danzou¡¯s thoughts: Two hundred years old¡­ If the members of the Maniwa Clan can live that long, then there should be existing records of it. So what did the clan do to make the world erase their existence?.

    Danzou then looks at the pile of scrolls on the side of his table.

    Danzou¡¯s thoughts: Elder might know something about it¡­

    Inside Shang¡¯s house¡­

    Never in his wildest dreams that Shang will expect Danzou to make a clone from his blood and hair sample. If Shang finds out that Danzou did make one, he most likely interested to know what kind of bloodline the clone comes up with.

    Right now, the person of interest is busy cooking dinner for Koharu who is at the table, looking forward to the food.

    It is a first time for Koharu to have eaten food that is more delicious than the normal food she had and by having thoughts of them, Koharu¡¯s saliva nearly drools.

    Those thoughts soon vanish after Shang tells something she did not expect to hear.

    Koharu: What!? You are quitting the council!?

 Chapter 121 - The Hokage, regrets. (Narutoverse)

    Shang: Yeah.

    Shang says while he monitors the flame in the stove.

    Koharu: But why?

    Shang: Hiruzen says something like this¡­

    Shang tells Koharu everything that happen in the meeting and only excludes the part where Homura and Hiruzen have a fight that involves her.

    Koharu: If what Hiruzen says is true, he might be right about the problem if we are together. Hmm¡­ Should I quit instead?

    Shang: ...Why do you say so?

    Shang is actually waiting for an excuse to quit the council so that his existence will not change the plot he knew from the manga and his relationship with Koharu now provides him the very excuse he needed. After that, he planned to live indoors as a househusband till the birth of Naruto. Right now it appears fate will not allow him to run off easily as Koharu suggests that she quit instead.

    Koharu: This job is tiresome and I don¡¯t like it. I feel that being a housewife who can chatter about things without worries is much better than being a councilor who has worry this and that about the people and village. I want to experience the happiness which every married woman should have!

    Koharu says with a cute expression.

    Shang: Aren¡¯t you experiencing it everyday?

    Koharu: We are not married yet, so that doesn¡¯t count.

    Koharu¡¯s eyes sparkles.

    Shang: ¡­ even if you want to quit, I don¡¯t think your clan will allow it.

    Shang shakes his head.

    Koharu: Oh, you are right¡­ my clan will not allow me to quit.

    Koharu¡¯s pink expression disappears.

    Shang: Throwing that aside, have you thought going anywhere for our honeymoon?

    Shang says, changing the topic about him quitting to the topic about what to do after the wedding.

    Koharu: Honeymoon? What is that?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Right, there is no such wedding custom in Narutoverse.

    Shang explains honeymoon as one of Maniwa Clan¡¯s wedding custom.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Koharu: Ehhhh¡­ I did not know there is such a wedding custom.

    Shang: So is there any place you want to visit?

    Koharu: There are some places in mind that I want to go but are you sure we can do that? As part of the Konoha Council, Hiruzen will not let us leave that easily. We could be branded as Missing-nin.

    Koharu says with a concerned expression.

    Shang: Well, we can leave our forehead protector here to show them we are just leaving for a while.

    Koharu: Just like that? Should we at least leave a note or something? You know Hiruzen will be forced to employ mercenary ninja to search for us if he realises we are gone.

    Shang: Let him employ! He owes one for the quiet wedding.

    Koharu: You are so bad. Using our honeymoon excuse to get back at Hiruzen.

    Koharu giggles.

    A few days later in the Hokage¡¯s Office after the quiet wedding¡­

    Danzou is stunned at the skyscraper pile of paper which is Shang¡¯s workload.

    Danzou: Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen: What is it?

    Hiruzen looks up from his workload with two black circles around his eyes.

    Due to the reason that Koharu is currently unavailable for a month and Homura has to be the one to cover up for her, Hiruzen is given more workload than usual.

    Danzou: Are you sure this is the same workload that Shang is doing everyday?

    Danzou is suspecting whether Shang is human or not. No human is sane enough to face this kind of workload everyday.

    Hiruzen: Yeah.

    Hiruzen is too overworked to explain and replies with one word answer.

    Danzou: I can guess you are regrettingyour decision about Shang.

    Hiruzen:...

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Don¡¯t remind me. I am regretting it already.

 Chapter 122 - Trials (Narutoverse)

    Inside Shang & Koharu¡¯s wooden house...

    Jiraiya: Elder, are you sure you want to live a life like this? With your taijutsu, you can easily make a name for yourself in the war.

    Jiraiya persuades Shang while sitting across from each other and his two team members, Orochimaru and Tsunade, are sitting by the sides.

    Jiraiya himself doesn¡¯t want to do it as he personally knows Shang¡¯s lazy personality during their taijutsu training but it is a request from both his teacher, Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen has initially asked Koharu to persuade Shang in helping with the Second Shinobi War but she herself instead was persuaded by Shang through unsaid means to reject Hiruzen. Realising it is hopeless to rely on husband-entrapped Koharu, Hiruzen turns to Jiraiya and Tsunade whose taijutsu teacher is Shang.

    Tsunade knows that she is not good at persuading people, so she passes the job to Jiraiya instead.

    Shang: Reputation and fame doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore and one war is enough for me.

    Jiraiya: What if you are paid to fight? There will be ryo given for every head of the enemy ninja.

    Jiraiya throws out another bait which was given by Hiruzen. Shang is known in the classified information that he will not work unless he sees the ryo.

    Shang: Rejected. I have enough wealth to last me and Koharu for a lifetime.

    Shang says after sipping his tea and putting the cup on the table.

    Jiraiya: Then what about Koharu-sama?

    Shang: What about her?

    Jiraiya: Whenever there is a war, there will be casualties, and we will be lacking in personnel. Koharu-sama might be sent to the battlefield if needed. Are you not worry about her?

    Shang: Hmm¡­ I will be worried if Koharu is sent to the battlefield¡­

    Jiraiya: And¡­

    Shang cuts off Jiraiya¡¯s words by saying what he wanted to say.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Shang: And the only way I can protect her is by stepping into the battlefield. Is that right, Jiraiya?

    Jiraiya:...That¡¯s right, Elder. So¡­

    Shang: So I rejected again. Even if I don¡¯t step in, Koharu can fend for herself.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I know you guys will say something like that. That is the reason why I did not just spend time touring different countries with Koharu during our honeymoon period. I trained her both day and night if possible, making her strong enough to fight a group of Jounins.

    Jiraiya:....

    Jiraiya¡¯s thoughts: Mission failed. I have done my best, old geezer.

    Orochimaru:...

    Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts: Even Jiraiya failed to persuade Elder¡­ I don¡¯t think Danzou¡¯s request will work too...

    Orochimaru was asked by Danzou instead to persuade Shang into stepping in, giving terms and baits different from Hiruzen.

    Seeing that Jiraiya was the first in line to persuade, Orochimaru decided to stay quiet and see whether if he can find another way in the conversation between Shang and Jiraiya.

    After seeing that Jiraiya has tried his best, Orochimaru has concluded that the Elder totally has no interesting in fighting in this second war and no matter what benefits are given, Shang will not move a single inch from his house.

    ????: I¡¯m home!

    An adult female can be heard from the entrance of the house.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Waifu! Your timing is the best.

    Shang: Looks like my wife is back. It¡¯s time for you guys have to leave.

    Shang points to the doors for exit.

    Jiraiya nods and the three of them stands up.

    Before they leave, they hear Shang say something.

    Shang: You three will be facing your trials in this war. Hope you guys can overcome them.

    Jiraiya: Trial? What do you mean?

    Shang: Did I say something?

    Shang pretends that he did not remember what he say just now.

    Jiraiya:...Nothing.

    After the trio left the room, Shang closes his eyes and ponders to himself.

    Shang''s thoughts: Trials that will change your lives...

 Chapter 123 - Title has to look for a new job. (Narutoverse)

    Years later...

    Inside Konoha Hospital¡­

    Sakumo wakes up to see a different ceiling above him.

    Sakumo¡¯s thoughts: Is this the afterlife? It is totally different from what people have said.

    Sakumo closes his eyes before feeling an killing intent from the side of his bed.

    Sakumo¡¯s thoughts: An enemy?

    Sakumo quickly opens his eyes and looks to the other side to find Shang who is sitting with folded arms and knitted eyebrows.

    Shang: Awake?

    Sakumo:...Yes.

    Shang: Good. Now you listen here, idiot. From now on, Kakashi will be living in my house as godson.

    Sakumo: What!?

    Sakumo tries to get up, but he finds both of his hands cuffed to the left and right side of the bed.

    Sakumo: This is¡­

    Shang: I personally requested for it. Who knows you might do something stupid like honor suicide again¡­

    Sakumo: But Sensei¡­

    Shang: I am not hearing a single thing from you until you have totally reflected on what you have done. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.

    Shang walks and leaves before shutting the door hard with a bang.

    Sakumo:...

    Sakumo looks at the door before looking back at the ceiling.

    Sakumo¡¯s thoughts: Did I do wrong?

    Inside the house of Shang and Koharu at night¡­

    Koharu is lying in the same bed with Shang, and they are having a discussion,

    Koharu: Is that all right? Making Kakashi our godson without the father¡¯s permission?

    Shang: I don¡¯t see any problem. Since Sakumo can selfishly take his own life, I don¡¯t see why I cannot selfishly make Kakashi our godson.

    Koharu: You and your twisted logic.

    Koharu giggles.

    Koharu: But seriously, how long do you plan to keep Kakashi by your side? You know that we cannot keep him here too long as the father is still alive and kicking.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Shang: Forever, I think.

    Koharu: Forever?

    Shang: It¡¯s boring to stay indoors with no one to talk to during the day, so I planned for Sakumo to move in with us.

    Koharu: Huh, why would you¡­ Oh¡­

    Knowing Shang, making Kakashi his godson and making Sakumo to move in are moves to protect the both of them from the internal political war between Hiruzen and Danzou.

    Shang: What is it?

    Koharu: Nothing.

    Koharu turns away from Shang.

    Shang: Nothing? I feel that you are hiding some from me? Let me do a spot check.

    Shang suddenly gropes Koharu from behind.

    Koharu: Kyaa! Shang wa ecchi!

    While being playful, Shang had other thoughts in mind.

    In this Second Shinobi War, there are some people Shang could have saved along with Hatake Sakumo but he did not do so as most of their death plays an important part in changing fates.

    One of them who was affected was Tsunade. During the Second Shinobi War, the death of her lover, Dan Kato, caused Tsunade to have an extreme case of blood-phobia which made her unfit to be a ninja. Losing hope, she left the village along with her lover''s niece, Shizune.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hope time will pass quickly¡­

    Koharu suddenly climbed on Shang, interrupting his thoughts.

    Koharu: Shang¡­

    Shang: Koharu?

    Shang is surprised by Koharu¡¯s actions as he is always the one who make the first move.

    Koharu: I want it.

    Koharu says while panting heavily.

    Shang:....

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oh dear, I arouse her too much.

 Chapter 124 - Let It Out (Narutoverse)

    Years before the third Shinobi War...

    At night...

    Shang finally reach the doorstep of his door.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Finally my night shift is over.

    After Tsunade and Shizune left Konohagakure, Konoha Hospital lost its high productivity in healing patients with severe injuries, causing the village to lose manpower as most of their skilled personnel who are lying there have to take longer time to heal.

    Learning of how Shang managed to rescue Sakumo with just needles and thread, Hiruzen throws the job of heading the Konoha Hospital by saying ¡°You have lazed enough. It is time for you to go back to work. This is an order from the Hokage¡± and runs off without giving Shang a single chance to protest.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Oi, What is this? Where¡¯s my human and labour rights?

    If Hiruzen could hear Shang¡¯s thoughts, he has only three words for Shang. ¡°THIS IS KONOHA!¡± and kicks Shang to his new job.

    Mentally protesting, Shang accepts the job and goes to work.

    With Shang¡¯s basic modern knowledge about hospitals and help from staff who once worked with Tsunade, Konoha Hospital returns to its previous highly productive self.

    As Shang steps into the doorway, he thinks about the conversation with Hiruzen who walked with him in the middle of returning home.

    Hiruzen: About Koharu, you might want to have a talk with her.

    Shang: What''s wrong with her?

    Hiruzen: She is not her usual self.

    Hiruzen describes Koharu¡¯s unusual actions.

    Hiruzen: Did something happen between the two of you?

    Shang: Why would there be problems between the two of us? Shouldn¡¯t the problem lie with the three of you guys?

    Hiruzen: Why would she have problems with us? She is once our comrade-in-arms, and we did nothing to destroy that relationship.

    Shang: Oh really? Then what¡¯s with Danzou¡¯s problem ?

    Shang hints at the troubles that Danzou caused for Konohagakure

    Hiruzen:...That¡¯s...that¡¯s between me and him. It does not concern you.

    Shang: Then Koharu¡¯s matter doesn¡¯t concern you. Why would you care?

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Hiruzen: Of course I have to care. She is working under me.

    Shang: Oh, what about Sakumo? He was working under you and you abandoned him to his despair till he commit suicide?

    Hiruzen: After so many years, you are still angry with me about that.

    Shang: Of course I am still angry.

    Shang says with crossed arms.

    Hiruzen: I have already explained to you. My hands are tied at that moment.

    Shang: And I should believe that?

    Hiruzen:...

    Shang: Hiruzen, I and Koharu are not blind about what both of you did, and we simply prefer to ignore it as it is between the two of you. I believe Homaru is doing the same.

    Hiruzen: Homura¡­

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Is that why Homura keep his silence about it all the time?

    Shang: But Sakumo incident placed a question in our heads. A question that says ¡°If one day we end in the same state like Sakumo, will you be there for us?¡±

    Hiruzen:...

    Shang: We trust and believe in you, Hiruzen. Don''t let us down.

    Returning to reality, Shang steps into the bedroom where he finds Koharu looking at herself in the mirror.

    Shang: Koharu¡­

    His voice alerts the gray-haired Kohary to turn around.

    As she turns around, Koharu¡¯s face shows that she still retains her twenty-year-old beauty.

    Koharu: Shang!? Oh, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t notice you¡¯re home.

    Shang: it¡¯s alright, I¡­ Were you crying?

    Shang notices the dry streaks that ruined Koharu¡¯s makeup.

    Koharu: Huh? No, I weren¡¯t¡­

    Koharu tries to hide the streaks by wiping them with her hands but Shang stops her by hugging.

    Shang: If you want to let it out, you can let it all out now. I am there for you.

    Engulfed in his hug, Koharu hears Shang¡¯s words and let her emotions erupt.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: There goes my rest¡­

    Shang thinks as he let Koharu cry herself to sleep.

 Chapter 125 - Koharus Heart (Narutoverse)

    It was the next morning where Shang got his answers about Koharu¡¯s emotions.

    As a married woman, she should be bearing children for Shang but after all these years of trying, Koharu is still unable to get pregnant. Thinking that it might be her fault that she could not conceive, Koharu kept the problem to herself and continue her daily life with Shang.

    Some time later, her Utatane clan noticed that there are no children recorded from Koharu¡¯s side and send her parents to find out the reason.

    At that time, Shang should be still at home, facing Koharu¡¯s parents with her but one of his students, Might Duy was near the edge of death from mastering Hachimon Tonkou no Jin (Eight Gates Released Formation) and Shang was forced to rush from home by his teammates, Sakumo and Momoko, to save him. Koharu has no choice but to face the pressure from her parents alone.

    During the gathering, three suggestions were given to her.

    The first suggestion was to allow Shang to take in another wife so that the bloodline of his clan can be carried on.

    The second suggestion was to divorce Shang as Shang no longer has a job, and he only stays at home, feeding on Koharu¡¯s hard-earned salary. Koharu¡¯s parents feel that Koharu deserves better and tells her to find another partner if needed.

    Third suggestion was to adopt a child from the Konoha Orphanage.

    Thinking about the suggestions which are laid out before her, Koharu accepted them and told her parents that she will discuss them with Shang when he comes back.

    After her parents left the house, Koharu mentally throws the suggestions aside.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Koharu¡¯s thoughts: He is my man. Why should I let him go or let him have another woman!? Who are you to decide for me !?

    With those thoughts in her mind, Koharu lied to Shang about the meeting when he returns.

    As time passes, the stress inside Koharu continues to build up from her daily work as a councilor, the pressure of her parents¡¯ routine visit and the guilt of keeping secrets from Shang.

    Koharu finally breaks down when Homura and Hiruzen jokes with her about being useless. She started to daze during work and if not for her aides, Momoko and Maki, she could have make fatal mistakes which the Noble Clans could make use of.

    Shang: My stupid woman, why did you not tell me all of this?

    Shang says while having her in his arms.

    Koharu: I am scared.

    Shang: Scared? Scared of what?

    Koharu: I am scared of losing you, your love and everything.

    Koharu buries herself onto Shang¡¯s chest.

    Shang: Don¡¯t worry. I will always be with you.

    Koharu: Really?

    Koharu looks up at Shang.

    Shang: Yeah, really.

    Koharu: I mean really really?

    Shang:...Trying to be funny with me, huh. Looks like you are in need for a little punishment.

    Shang says while trying to grope Koharu.

    Koharu: Kyaaa! You will never catch me.

    Koharu runs off before sticking her tongue out at Shang.

    Shang is left alone in the room, and he then lies on the bed silently.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Time to pay a visit to Orochimaru.

 Chapter 126 - Suspected Clan Destroyer (Narutoverse)

    Inside the Orochimaru¡¯s office¡­

    Orochimaru: Elder¡­

    Shang: What is it?

    Orochimaru: Before you want something from me, could you put your robe back on?

    Orochimaru then glances at the unconscious body of his disciple, Mitarashi Anko whose face is red and eyes replaced with spinning spirals. She was knocked out from seeing the half-naked muscular body of Shang who takes off his robe in front of Orochimaru.

    Shang: Okay.

    Shang says before removing his white wig and putting his robe back on.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What a failure¡­ I thought I could see Orochimaru¡¯s stunned expression if I show up with a combined cosplay of King of Fighters¡¯ Orochi and Fullmetal Alchemist¡¯s Alex Louis Armstrong. I didn¡¯t expect there will be a casualty. Well, I will try that another time.

    Orochimaru: And then what are you here for, Elder?

    Orochimaru says without looking at Shang. In his mind, he is thinking of new training lessons for Anko.

    Shang: Why are you so cold to me, Orochimaru? I am at least half a teacher to your teammates.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Orochimaru: You are half a teacher to them but not to me, so don¡¯t expect me to warm up to you.

    Orochimaru then carries Anko from the floor and leaves her on the couch.

    Shang: Is that your new disciple? I have never seen her before.

    Shang looks at cute unconscious Anko.

    Orochimaru: That¡¯s none of your business. So what are you here for?

    Orochimaru waves Shang¡¯s attention from Anko.

    Shang: Want to move to someplace private? Too many ears will be bad for the two of us.

    Shang says, looking at the view outside Orochimaru¡¯s office window.

    Orochimaru:...Come with me.

    In a secret room¡­.

    Orochimaru: Elder, your request is too much for me. I don¡¯t see the benefits in go against the entire Konohagakure for this.

    Shang: Don¡¯t treat me like an idiot. The stuff you are doing before Hiruzen¡¯s back is enough for him to brand you as an enemy of the village.

    Orochimaru: What did you know!?

    Orochimaru is surprised that someone like Shang who is not involved in the dark side of Konohagakure would know about the stuff he is doing.

    Shang: Detection and guesses. Your reaction just proves I was right.

    Orochimaru:....So you know about the clone that Danzou created from your sample?

    Shang: No. Knowing him, I am not surprised he will do that.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: So he did create a clone of me.

    Orochimaru: Not surprised? I see¡­ No wonder you are the author of The Devotion of Suspect X.

    Shang: Eh, you read that?

    The Devotion of Suspect X is a popular mystery novel originally authored by Higashino Keigo in Shang;s modern world and Shang is a fan of it.

    Seeing that the future Jiraiya could make money from writing, Shang reproduced Keigo¡¯s work some time before becoming the head of the Konoha Hospital. He later forgotten about it when he started having many zeros on his checkbook.

    Orochimaru:...Only out of interest.

    Shang: Cheh¡­

    Orochimaru: But the book makes me want to ask you one question.

    Shang: What question?

    Orochimaru: Maniwa Clan¡­ You are the one who wipe it from existence, right?

 Chapter 127 - Favor (Narutoverse)

    Shang:...

    Thoughts enter Shang¡¯s mind when he hears Orochimaru¡¯s question.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Where the hell did he get the idea that I destroyed my own clan? That clan doesn¡¯t even exist in this world!

    The book he pirated comes into the picture.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Don¡¯t tell me you guys just theorize my background from the book!? How dumb are you guys? If I am really a mathematics genius, this world won¡¯t be postmodern! I understand how dumb Danzou is when he jumps to conclusions but you too, Orochimaru!?

    Shang then pauses in his thoughts for a while.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It doesn¡¯t matter now since they theorized something like that. The real question is whether I should admit to destroying the clan which I came up with, feign pretense that I did not do that or come up with another truth about the clan destruction?

    Seeing that Shang is unable to answer his question for the time being, Orochimaru speaks up first.

    Orochimaru: Elder, if you need time to answer, you I can wait but your request will be on hold.

    Orochimaru then turns to walk away.

    Shang: Wait.

    Orochimaru: Elder?

    Orochimaru stops in his tracks and turns back.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shang: I don¡¯t mind telling you the answer. What benefit will it bring me?

    Orochimaru:...Isn¡¯t this request important to you?

    Shang: I believe there is someone who love to take this request.

    Orochimaru: Someone? Who would take such a¡­ You don¡¯t mean¡­

    Needlessly to know, Shang¡¯s smile answers Orochimaru¡¯s question.

    Orochimaru: Then why me? If the person you and I had in the mind is the same, this request can be completed in no time.

    Shang: I just don¡¯t like owning favors and having troubles. The more favors you owe, the more troubles you will have.

    Orochimaru: For that kind of reason?

    Shang: Yes, for that kind of reason.

    Orochimaru:...

    Shang:...

    There was a short silence between the two of them.

    Orochimaru: Elder, the personality of the protagonist who you wrote about doesn¡¯t match you at all.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Of course, it doesn¡¯t match. I was not writing about myself.

    Shang: Well, people change over time.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Here¡¯s a false hint, hehehehe

    Orochimaru: Yes, they do.

    Orochimaru looks up, reminiscing about something before looking back at Shang.

    Orochimaru: Request accepted but my reward is your favor.

    Shang: Hmm, why my favor? I thought you are more interested in the disappearance of my clan.

    Orochimaru: Your favor is worth more than knowing the truth.

    Shang: You can actually get both at the same time.

    Orochimaru: Oh? How can I get them?

    Shang: Because I have another request

    Some time after Shang left the office, Orochimaru has an unexpected visit from Danzou.

    Danzou: What did the Elder talk to you about?

    It is no surprise to Orochimaru that Danzou would ask this question as his spies are unable to hear what both Shang and Orochimaru are discussing.

    Orochimaru: Nothing of importance that will hurt our alliance.

    Danzou: I know but I want details.

    Orochimaru:...He asked whether if anything could improve male potency and I said I will find out for him.

    Orochimaru had to lie to Danzou as he knows Danzou will pester him about it, so he throws out some random detail to chase him off.

    Danzou: Is there any?

    Orochimaru: Still in the process of finding one. You need one too?

    Danzou: No, I don¡¯t.

    Danzou walks off after his questioning.

    Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts: Elder, you owe me another one for this.

    Orochimaru thinks as he makes sure Danzou¡¯s presence is gone.

 Chapter 128 - Karmas a bitch (Narutoverse)

    BAMM!

    Danzou slams his fist on the table.

    Danzou: I don¡¯t care what means you use! I want whoever did this dead!

    Danzou shouts angrily at his followers in front of him.

    Knowing Danzou¡¯s temper, his followers quietly give a bow and disappear into the shadows.

    Danzou¡¯s thoughts: Don¡¯t let me know who you are¡­ I will make sure you suffer for this!

    Danzou has just came back to find that his secret laboratory has disappeared after manipulating the leader of Amegakure, Hanzou into ending Akatsuki¡¯s rebellion. It was only discovered when one of the Danzou¡¯s trusted personnel was ordered to retrieve documents from it.

    After doing some investigation, his followers discovered it was not done by the clones might go berserk as there are no traces of chakra detected. Danzou is now frustrated by the uselessness of his follower.

    Afternoon...

    Two men are inside and one of them is Orochimaru who is sitting across the table while looking at Shang who is wearing glasses and writing something.

    The two men remain silent till one of them starts to speak.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Orochimaru: What was that? Was that the same thing that caused the extinction of your clan?

    Orochimaru questions Shang as he was the one who placed a golden cube which Shang requested into Danzou¡¯s secret laboratory. Orochimaru originally replaces the cube with a fake and tries to dismantle it but no matter how hard he tries, he could not pry open the item, so he returns the item back to where it is supposed to be.

    Orochimaru only finds out how dangerous the cube was when Danzou requests his assistance into investigating the disappearance of his laboratory. He could not blame Shang for not telling him as he himself almost got himself killed.

    Shang: No¡­ It¡¯s something that is cannot be explained.

    Shang says while scribbling something.

    Orochimaru:...Cannot be explained? Can you tell me more about the item?

    Shang:...Before that, would you like to hear a story?

    Shang finally puts down his pen.

    Shang throws a revised version of the Katanagatari story at Orochimaru.

    After a few hours, Orochimaru does not speak a word.

    Knowing that Orochimaru need time to analyze his story, Shang pours himself and Orochimaru a hot sizzling cup of tea.

    Shang then looks at the Korean words he has scribbled. What was written are the events Shang had recalled for Narutoverse.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I guess this is punishment for killing all the innocent lives inside Danzou¡¯s laboratory.

    The cube which Shang has given Orochimaru was the Horadric Cube which is only known for its alchemic purposes in Diablo Universe. Shang had no idea about that it can be used as a bomb until he played Deckard Cain in the game, Heroes of the Storm.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The developers should have renamed it to Horadric Bomb but this does not matter. I am more worried about this...

    Shang did not expect that Koharu might give birth during the same year which Naruto will be born. He is aware how dangerous it will be during the time when Danzou does not make a move and Obito attacks the village.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Sigh...

 Chapter 129 - Team 7 (Narutoverse)

    Years later¡­

    In the streets of Konohagakure¡­.

    A boy with yellow spiky hair is being dragged backward on the streets by a girl with short white hair.

    Girl: Look at what you have done!? We are going to be late for class again!

    The girl says while dragging the boy by the collar.

    Boy: I don¡¯t see the point of going to class? There¡¯s nothing new for me to learn...

    Girl: Nothing!? Then how did you failed the second time? Don¡¯t tell me you did it on purpose!?

    Boy: Of course, I am the strongest ninja of all, Uzumaki Naruto!

    Girl: Strongest, huh¡­ Then I have a message for you, the strongest of all.

    Naruto: A message?

    Girl: ¡°No meals until you clean up your mess. From Mum, With love.¡±

    Naruto: EH!?

    Girl: ¡°P.S No help from Dad this time.¡±

    Naruto: Nuuuuuuuu!

    Inside Hokage¡¯s office¡­

    Shang is checking Hiruzen¡¯s pulse by touching his hand wrist.

    Hiruzen: Say, Shang¡­ Are you sure you are not going to help Naruto this time?The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Shang: Hmm..? What can I do? The female boss of the family has given her command.

    Hiruzen: Koharu¡­

    Shang: I am done.

    Shang says after removing his hand.

    Hiruzen: How¡¯s my condition?

    Shang: Your health condition is stable for now. Refrain from doing anything stupid and you still can live for another ten years.

    Hiruzen:...ten years. Ten years is not enough.

    Hiruzen takes out his tobacco pipe and prepares to light it.

    Shang: You should also refrain from smoking.

    Hiruzen: Can you not deny me this little pleasure of mine? I have switched from drinking alcohol to tea.

    Shang:....Do whatever you want.

    Shang gives up on arguing with his stubborn patient.

    Hiruzen: About the Uchiha Clan¡­ you have my thanks¡­

    Shang: Iwas just doing what I thinkwas right.

    Shang feels that Uchiha Incident is the dumbest move Danzou ever made. He has no idea what consequences Konohagakure will face if he is completely successful.

    Due to Shang¡¯s interference, young Sasuke is not the only survivor of the massacre. Several children who are at his age were rescued by Shang¡¯s disciples before Itachi or Tobi can lay their hands on them.

    Danzou was not happy about it and ordered Shang to hand over the children. Shang simply plays deaf to his boring speech and looks at Danzou like he is an idiot.

    Realizing that he could not get through Shang with softer means, Danzou starts to get real by ordering Koharu¡¯s assassination in front of him.

    Danzou¡¯s current action is an example of the quote which young Chinese netizens commonly say on the modern internet. ¡°No Zuo No Die¡±

    If Hiruzen did not arrive in time, Danzou and his Root members nearly understand what Shang means by living is more painful than dying.

    It was not over after Root was disbanded. Shang hunts down the Root ex-members one by one, converting them into normal villagers by crippling their chakra system. The hunt comes to an end after Koharu learns about it and talks it over with Shang.

    Hiruzen: Speaking of which, what do you think of this team?

    Hiruzen hands Shang a piece of paper.

    Shang: Looks alright to me.

    Shang ponders over it and looks at Hiruzen.

    Hiruzen: I thought you will be against it.

    Shang: Well, at least Naruto has someone to look after.

    Shang lays the paper on the desk, revealing the details.

    ¡°Team Name: Team 7¡±

    ¡°Team Leader: Hatake Kakashi¡±

    ¡°Team Members: Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, Utatane Piko¡±

 Chapter 130 - The title is dead (Narutoverse)

    A certain training ground¡­.

    Shang is sitting on the highest branch of a certain tree, watching Kakashi doing the bell test with his team.

    ????: Oh, this is an interesting sight. Someone is actually acting like a parent.

    Voice of an elderly man can be heard from Shang¡¯s back.

    Shang: At least I am not like someone who would rather spend time peeking into female public baths from above than repairing the relationship with his son.

    ????: Eh? How did you¡­? *Cough* What are you talking about? I am not that kind of person who has this kind of fetish,

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: You just admitted it yourself, Hiruzen

    Shang: So why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be busy with work?

    Shang says without looking back as he recognizes the owner of the voice.

    Hiruzen: Making sure that the Jinch¨±riki does not go berserk is considered one of Hokage¡¯s jobs.

    Shang: You think Kakashi might go overboard during the bell test?

    Hiruzen: Even though I have faith in him, I still feel that I need to see this through before throwing away my worries.

    Shang:...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What¡¯s with the ¡°I have faith in him, but¡± excuse? If you are worried, you can just say you are worried.

    Hiruzen: Speaking of which, how are the Uchiha children faring in the Konoha Hospital?

    After the Uchiha Incident, Shang gave the surviving Uchiha orphans a choice. One option is to have their Sharingan sealed and live any life they want as long as they don¡¯t betray the village. The other one is to hold on to them and be under heavy supervision.  This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Those who have lived a normal life chose the former but those with the Uchiha pride still inside their heart choose the latter and Sasuke is one of them.

    All of the above mentioned was done in front of the Konoha Council.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: You have the power to find out and you are asking me?

    Shang: Those who have their eyes sealed? They are doing fine as doctor assistants.

    Hiruzen: Doctor assistants? The once proud warriors of the Uchiha Clan are now healers!?

    Shang: Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?

    Hiruzen:...Nothing.

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Even if their Sharingan are sealed, the natural battle prowess inside Uchiha blood is still enough to consider them as useful combatant assets. Well, what¡¯s done is done.

    Shang: Kakashi started the bell test¡­

    As Shang watches Naruto reckless charge at Kakashi, Shang mentally summarizes what has happened so far.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I did not make any major changes to their future but now Sasuke has a clan to protect and Naruto has a family that cares for him.

    Their fixed personalities will return them to the original plotline as long as I do not do anything.

    The only future which I changed would be Haruno Sakura who was supposed to be a member of Team 7. To compensate her, I recommended Koharu to take her in as a disciple. Whether Sakura wants to be under the tutelage of one of the three Konoha councilors is none of my concern.

    The replacement for Sakura is my daughter, Utatane Piko. Her name may be similar to a male Japanese VOCALOID developed and distributed by Ki/oon Music Inc but the surname is totally different.

    I thought of giving her names like Asagi or Haruka from the eroges I played before and the idea was dropped as I am afraid Koharu might know when she visits the modern world with me.

    Hiruzen: Haha, what a cheeky brat...

    Hiruzen laughs all of a sudden.

    Shang: Hmm?

    Shang turns his view at the direction of Hiruzen¡¯s view.

    Naruto was caught trying to have lunch before even passing the test.

    Shang''s thoughts: Expected...

    Hiruzen: Interesting, Kakashi still could not locate Piko.

    Hiruzen says as he watches Kakashi uses his shadow clones to search for her.

    ????: Because I am right here.

    A young female voice can be heard from the back.

    Both Shang and Hiruzen turn their heads to find a white short-haired girl who is wearing something similar to a black version of King of Fighters 2000¡¯s Leona Heidern and has a Konoha Forehead Protector on her forehead.

    Piko: Hello, Papa.

    Piko shows a cute gesture while waving.

 Chapter 131 - Hokage Candidate Killer (Narutoverse)

    Inside Hokage¡¯s office¡­.

    Shang: No, My answer is no. Even if you ask Koharu, she will definitely say the same thing.

    Hiruzen: Shang, can you give this old man a chance to at least raise one Hokage candidate successfully?

    Shang: ¡­.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a chance. With your record of candidates who you have raised, I don¡¯t think I should give you one.

    List of candidates raised by Hiruzen:

    Possible candidate, Hatake Sakumo, committed honor suicide.

    Possible candidate, Tsunade, abandoned the life of a shinobi.

    Possible candidate, Jiraiya, used investigations as an excuse to run away, later died by the hands of his disciple, Nagato in the future.

    Possible candidate, Orochimaru, defected from the village and later died by the hands of Sasuke in the future.

    Successful candidate, Namikaze Minato, died one year later after becoming Hokage.

    Nearly most of them don¡¯t have a good ending.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This reminds me of a Chinese historical figure, Li Gang.Stolen novel; please report.

    Li Gang, also known as Li Wenji, was an imperial tutor for three crown princes.

    List of crown princes taught by Li Gang:

    Crown Prince, Yang Yong of Sui Dynasty, first son of the first emperor, was executed by his brother and second son, Yang Guang who becomes the second emperor, Sui Yangdi.

    Crown Prince, Li Jiancheng of Tang Dynasty, first son of the first emperor, was killed by his brother and second son, Li Shimin who becomes the second emperor, Tang Taizhong.

    Crown Prince, Li Chenggan of Tang Dynasty, also known Li Gaom¨ªng, first son of Li Shimin, was deposed of his position as he tried to revolt. He was later sent to be a military exile in another area.

    Similarly, none of the students he taught have a good ending. Therefore, Li Gang was given a head title by the people of China, ¡°Crown Prince Killer¡±.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hiruzen¡¯s head title should be ¡°Hokage Candidate Killer¡±. Strange enough, some protagonists in other Narutoverse fanfiction who were taught personally by Hiruzen and become Hokage candidates, were not affected. They probably have the protagonist luck.

    No matter how Shang thinks, he still has not avoided the main problem.

    Hiruzen has chosen Piko to be next Hokage candidate.

    The reason for that was her splendid performance of going solo against Kakashi during the bell test. Piko managed to take down Kakashi, who activated his Sharingan during the fight, with just taijutsu.

    Tsunade''s monstrous strength.

    Minato¡¯s godspeed

    And the most important element of all, Otsutsuki Ashura¡¯s Will of Fire.

    She managed to display all of them during the test.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Even though I told her to stay low¡­.

    Shang: But Hiruzen¡­ Can you promise me she will not end like Minato?

    Hiruzen pauses for a while and then speaks.

    Hiruzen: ...I can promise you that.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: In other words, no guarantee and I have to draw my blade.

    Shang: Then I agree to it.

    Hiruzen: Great. About Koharu, can you convince her?

    Shang:...I will try my best.

    Shang''s thoughts: I might have to sleep alone tonight.

    Hiruzen: Thank you.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Time to give Danzou a warning.

 Chapter 132 - Nono and Kabuto (Narutoverse)

    A warning is a must as there were several hints where Danzou was behind the tragic ends of these possible Hokage candidates.

    However, that warning was postponed as there is a visitor who came with important news inside Shang¡¯s study room.

    A boy with round glasses and a ash-grey ponytail now sits across the table from Shang.

    Yakushi Kabuto.

    The boy who works as a spy for many individuals, organizations, and countries. He also plays a major role in the Fourth Shinobi World War where the Allied Shinobi Forces clashes with the group Akatsuki.

    Those who know Kabuto will be surprised to see him inside a house of someone who they knew that he wouldn¡¯t have connections with.

    So what brings Kabuto here?

    Neither the orphanage nor Urushi, his foster brother were the reason for him to be here.

    It was Yakushi Nono.

    While Kabuto was doing his Iwagakure infiltration mission, he had no idea that he was being supervised by Orochimaru and Shang from afar.

    After he tried to save Nono and then ran away, Shang whisked her away and left behind a burning corpse for Nono¡¯s Iwa backup who came late.

    Nono was rejuvenated back to life after Shang uses the same needle, Evil Needle (Aku-hari), which he used on Madam Xiao during his stay in Jin Yong Universe. Nono then becomes the second resident to live in Shang¡¯s house.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Sakumo, who is the first permanent resident, recognized the new resident as the renowned Aruki no Miko and did not report her to Hiruzen. Shang considered that as Sakumo¡¯s payback at Hiruzen for not saving him from depression.

    Nono was later discovered by Kabuto when he was asked by Danzou to infiltrate Shang¡¯s house. The mother and adopted son had a short reunion during that time.

    Back inside Shang¡¯s study room, Kabuto was telling how Orochimaru planned to kill the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, who is the father of the future Fifth Kazekage, Gaara.

    There is a door knock and the door to the study room is slide open.

    ????: Ojamashimasu.

    A mature female voice can be heard.

    Nono enters the study room with two steaming cups of tea.

    Kabuto: Mother¡­

    Kabuto mutters as he watches the actions of the golden-haired motherly figure.

    Nono simply smiles and sits by the side of the table.

    Kabuto later realizes both Shang and him are having a secret conversation and Nono should not get involved. He immediately shoots a glance at Shang, telling him that Nono shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Shang: I guess that¡¯s all for today. Enjoy the moment with your mother.

    Noticing Kabuto¡¯s glance, Shang says after deciding not to stay as a lamppost between mother and son.

    After Shang leaves the room, Kabuto starts talking like a child seeking a parent¡¯s approval and Nono quietly watches him and listens.

    In Kabuto¡¯s mind, he can imagine a new life with Nono once he is done with this spy business.

    But something breaks his thoughts and it was Nono¡¯s words.

    Nono: Kabuto, what do you think of having a father?

    Kabuto is caught with surprise that his mother is thinking of something like that.

    Kabuto: Why do you have that thought? Isn¡¯t it better that you have us and the orphanage?

    Nono: Hmm.... Probably due to the near-death experience I had.

    Kabuto:...

    Kabuto stays silent for a while as he was the one who nearly killed Nono.

    Kabuto: So who do you have in mind?

    Nono: Elder?

    Kabuto¡¯s glasses start to have cracks on them.

 Chapter 133 - Recovering from Writers Block (Narutoverse)

    In the forest of the Country of Waves¡­.

    Shang looks at the two graves in front of him and one of the graves has a massive sword which has been thrust into it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Momochi Zabuza and Haku.

    These two are the first strongest opponents that Team 7 faced. They are also key persons whose deaths that help Naruto to find his Nindou (Ninja Way/Path).

    Shang¡¯s glance moves from the graves to the massive sword.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: What a pity¡­.

    Shang originally thought of saving them but the message from Orochimaru seems to be more beneficial. Orochimaru wanted to test out the results of Edo Tensei against Akatsuki and the Artist Team has been deployed.

    The Artist Team consists of Sasori of the Red Sand and Deidara. The former believes that art stays forever while the latter believes that art does not. In spite of their differences in belief, their skills can make them an anti-army team.

    However, during the start of the Fourth Shinobi World War, Sasori and Deidara were part of the first group to be sealed after being resurrected. In other words, Shang has four choices if he wants their skills

    The first choice is to help Orochimaru when he purposely leaks out his location for ninjutsu experiments

    The second choice is to join the Konoha squads who are sent to save kidnapped Gaara.

    The third choice would be to fight them during the Fourth Shinobi World War

    The last choice which Shang is unable to make would be either hunting down or joining Akatsuki. Shang has no problems going one on one with the Akatsuki members. The only hassle he finds is Nagato¡¯s Six Paths of Pain.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Well, I will leave it till I face him¡­ More importantly, Kekkei Genkai (Bloodline Limit) and skills of Zabuza and Haku¡­

    During the Fourth Shinobi World War when Zabuza was resurrected and sent to attack Konoha as part of the group, he mentioned that he does not have it but Shang does not think so as so far he has not seen any ninja in Narutoverse whose released chakra would take shape as a demon face. Even the released chakra of a Jinchuuriki ninja like Naruto take shape of a burning flame. One can say Zabuza does not know he is a user of a Kekkei Genkai, and he does not know the correct way of releasing it. Shang even suspected Zabuza might be an orphan from Land of Demons and then take on the surname of someone who takes care of him. No proof of this has yet surfaced.

    Shang walks to the side of Zabuza¡¯s grave and places his hand in the center of it.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Pfftt¡­ I did not expect them to bury you that deep¡­ Probably Kakashi¡¯s Earth Release did the job.

    Shang takes out a shovel from mid-air and starts digging.

    A few hours later, Shang finally could see the hands and feet of the bodies.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Here we go¡­. Hmm¡­?

    Shang obtains something unexpected when he touches the bodies.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Techniques of White Zetsu...

    White Zetsu are the first victims of Otsutsuki Kaguya¡¯s Infinite Tsukuyomi and their real owner is Black Zetsu who is the physical manifestation of Kaguya Otsutsuki''s will. Both of them have the ability to merge into one and function as a spy for the group Akatsuki.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: At least it solves the mystery on how Kabuto obtained the DNA of Zabuza and Haku. The Black Zetsu has spore trackers on every generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist all along. Hmm? But wait, if I can collect White Zetsu¡¯s techniques, which means¡­

    Shang quickly picks the shovel and returns the soil back to half-dug grave.

    After Shang left the location for a few minutes, two white heads pop out from the grave.

    White Zetsu #1: That presence, it¡¯s him alright.

    White Zetsu #2: Who is he?

    White Zetsu #1: The one who single-handly defeated the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

    White Zetsu #2: Huh? When was this information shared?

    White Zetsu #1: You must be newly created. Here you go¡­

    White Zetsu #2: Thanks, so do we report him to Zetsu?

    White Zetsu #1: We should. Zetsu is looking for information on him.

    White Zetsu #2: Then Senpai, please do the honors.

    White Zetsu #1: Huh, why should I? Shouldn¡¯t this job be for juniors?

    White Zetsu #2: No, Senpai. You are the one should¡­.

    The two White Zetsu continue to squabble for a few months before Black Zetsu obtains the information.

 Chapter 134 - Cursed Seal (Narutoverse)

    July¡­.

    Chuunin Exams Period...

    Surveillance Room¡­.

    ???: Elder, Over here¡­

    Shang follows the ninja who guides him to a room where he sees Hiruzen and Anko.

    Hiruzen: Shang, sorry to trouble you at this moment. Could you take a look at this?

    Hiruzen points at the Cursed Seal of Heaven (Ten no Juin) which is placed by Orochimaru on the left shoulder of Anko.

    Shang: Let me see¡­

    Anko winches in pain when Shang touches it.

    Shang: Sorry, try to bear with it for a moment.

    Anko nods.

    As Shang checks the cursed seal, he recalls the information on Orochimaru¡¯s Juinjutsu.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: A living cursed seal that has a part of Orochimaru¡¯s consciousness. The only way that is known to remove Orochimaru¡¯s Juinjutsu is to use the Totsuka no Tsurugi from Uchiha Clan¡¯s Susanoo. It is an ethereal weapon where its blade is the liquid that pours out from the gourd. Anything which is stabbed by the blade could be drawn into the gourd and trapped in an illusory world for eternity.

    Hiruzen: How is it? Can your acupuncture do something about it?Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Hiruzen asks with concern as he had personally seen how Shang¡¯s acupuncture prevent cursed seals from activating.

    Shang: I don¡¯t think my needles can do any good¡­ However¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hiruzen must have thought it was my acupuncture method can deactivate cursed seals. That was not true. I only replaced the cursed seal¡¯s resonating chakra with my own. My method will not work on Orochimaru¡¯s cursed seals as it also has the ability to convert any chakra into Orochimaru''s senjutsu chakra.

    Shang shakes his head and taps Anko¡¯s pressure points around the cursed seals with his fingers.

    Anko: Eh? The pain is gone.

    Anko touches the back of the shoulder.

    Shang: You will not feel pain temporarily for an hour or two. That¡¯s all I can do.

    Hiruzen: This cursed seal is different from the others you have seen?

    Hiruzen questions.

    Shang nods with confirmation.

    Hiruzen: I see¡­ Anko, continue the exam as planned. We will keep a lookout for Orochimaru. Shang, follow me outside. We need to talk.

    Hiruzen walks out of the room, followed by Shang.

    Hiruzen: Shang, about Orochimaru¡¯s actions, what do you think of them?

    After a few hundred steps from the Surveillance Room, Hiruzen starts to speak up.

    Shang: You mean his actions of branding Anko with a cursed seal?

    Hiruzen: Not only Anko. Uchiha Sasuke was branded by Orochimaru with the same cursed seal.

    Shang: Sasuke too!? Hmm.¡­

    Hiruzen: Any ideas?

    Shang: Orochimaru¡¯s actions do not tell me much but the cursed seal¡­

    Hiruzen: What of his cursed seal?

    Shang: Unlike other cursed seals I have seen, this one seems to have a life of its own.

    Hiruzen: A cursed seal that is alive¡­. What are the consequences if we try to remove it by force?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Removing them is not a problem. The real problem is separating the branded user chakra from Orochimaru''s senjutsu chakra. Plus, I am not sure if the cursed seal would re-brand itself once it is removed.

    Shang: Since it has a life of its own, there is a high chance it would reappear after being removed.

    Hiruzen sighs after hearing it from Shang.

    Hiruzen: ¡­.then we will have no choice but to use the Evil Sealing Method.

    Hiruzen then walks off without Shang following.

 Chapter 135 - Death of Hiruzen (Narutoverse)

    August¡­.

    Konoha Kuzushi (Konoha Crush) Incident¡­.

    Shang just arrived a few metres outside of the Shishienjin (Four Violet Flames Formation) barrier to find the inner area covered with tree branches

    His delay was caused by Danzou¡¯s Root members who are ordered to prevent Shang from leaving the hospital on the pretext of protecting him.

    A white cloaked Anbu approaches him by the side.

    White Anbu: Elder¡­

    Shang: What¡¯s the situation?

    The Anbu tells Shang what he has seen so far.

    [Kankaho!]

    [Ougi! Gousatsu-Iaiken!]

    Shang fires a sonic fist at the barrier after putting his hands into his pockets.

    A loud bang can be heard and not a crack can be seen on the barrier

    Shang: Hmm??

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: If one fist is not enough, then what about a thousand?

    [Ougi! Senjou-senzoku-Iaiken]

    If the technique Gousatsu-Iaiken damage is equivalent to a anti-tank cannon shot, then the technique Senjou-senzoku-Iaiken multiply the attack by a thousand. Shang sees no reason that no crack would appear.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Within the first layer of the Shishienjin¡­

    Jirobo: Is that person a moron? Trying to break through the barrier with his shockwaves?

    Sakon: Ignore him. Just hold out till Orochimaru-sama finishes his business.

    Jirobo: Got it.

    Sakon¡¯s thoughts: Am I mistaken that I feel the attack had shaken the barrier?

    Sakon shakes his head.

    Sakon¡¯s thoughts: Impossible. That¡¯s no way this barrier can be destroyed.

    Inside the Shishienjin¡­..

    Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts: This sound¡­ Someone is attacking the barrier. It will be bad if that person joins the fray. I should finish this quickly.

    Orochimaru immediately orders the two reanimated Hokages to attack by waving his hand.

    Enma: Hmm?? Someone is attacking the barrier from the outside?

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Who would that be?

    Hiruzen thinks as he was protected by his personal summon, Monkey King, Enma¡¯s Kongo Rouheki (Vajra Prison Wall).

    Hiruzen¡¯s thoughts: Whoever it is, it should be fine if I used that jutsu. Orochimaru will not escape this time.

    Hiruzen dispels the Kongo Rouheki and uses Kage Bunshin no Jutsu to create two shadow clones.

    Outside the Shishienjin¡­..

    Shang watches from the outside as the Shinigami appears behind Hiruzen.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Shiki Fujin¡­. I guess this is it for Hiruzen.

    Once Hiruzen finishes his business and ends the summoning, his soul will be consumed by the Shinigami.

    Anbu: Elder, what¡¯s going on in there?

    Anbu questions as he notices Shang¡¯s grave expression.

    Shang: ....

    Shang remains silent.

    After a few minutes, Shishienjin disappears and Orochimaru is seen being carried away by the Sound Four.

    Anyone, including Shang, who is watching immediately, rushes to the side of the fallen Hokage.

    Shang checks the pulse of Hiruzen even though he knows that he is already dead. There are procedures he had to do as the head of the hospital.

    Anbu: How is it? Can Hokage-sama be saved?

    Anbu asks as he watches Shang¡¯s actions.

    Shang shakes his head.

    Shang: Send word to the councilors and the others quickly.

    Shang breathes heavily before continuing.

    Shang: Our great leader is dead.

    Anbu: ...Yes, Elder.

 Chapter 136 - Yen makes the Narutoverse go round (Narutoverse)

    Inside Hokage¡¯s office¡­.

    ????: What!? You¡¯re leaving?

    The blonde-haired young adult whose actual age is around fifty years old stands up in surprise from her Hokage seat facing Shang who is standing in front of her.

    Shang: Yeah, it will not be that long. Probably¡­.

    Tsunade: PROBABLY!?

    Shang: Stop shouting like that and show a little respect, girl. I am your elder.

    Tsunade: But...

    Shang: No buts! I am a human and I need a break. I have been handling two jobs at a time. TWO JOBS!

    After being entrusted with the seat of Hokage, Tsunade starts to feel the pain and stress which Hiruzen felt while working as the third Hokage. Her companion and apprentice, Shizune has tried her best to be her assistant.

    Shang was later dragged out from his head office in the hospital for slacking and became Tsunade¡¯s second assistant.

    Hokage¡¯s paperwork is nothing for Shang. With combined experience in two worlds, Shang finishes all the skyscraper piles of papers while Tsunade and Shizune fall asleep on their desks.

    Due to Shang¡¯s godspeed with paperwork, Tsunade once asked Koharu the reason Shang isn¡¯t selected as Hokage.

    The Fire Daimyo also brought up the same question during the meeting with the Konoha Council. Two person object against it, and they are Koharu and Danzou.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Koharu objects because Shang had told her he has no interest being Hokage.

    For Danzou, his reason was Shang has not contributed enough credit to be Hokage.

    Homaru and Koharu were speechless at Danzou¡¯s shameless objection as they both know the lives which Shang saved as the hospital head has given himself more credit than what Danzou has done for the village.

    Tsunade: That¡¯s not the point.

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: The point is if you leave the Konohagakure, who else can keep Danzou in place? I can¡¯t tell that to your face, right?

    Tsunade thinks deeply while making a similar pose like Evangelion¡¯s Ikari Gendo.

    The strongest combat assets, Jiraiya and Naruto have left the village for special training.

    Hatake Kakashi, Might Guy and the others who are loyal to Hiruzen were sent out on important missions.

    The only hidden combat assets left are Shang and Koharu.

    Tsunade did not include Utatane Piko as a hidden combat asset as she is too young and inexperienced like her disciple, Haruno Sakura.

    More importantly, she is not sure whether Koharu will still support her as a councilor if Shang is not around.

    Shang:¡­ I will contribute five million yen to the village.

    Shang says after giving some thoughts about it.

    Tsunade:...

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: Even though I know you are rich, It is still not about the money¡­.

    Shang: Ten million yen¡­

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I can already see your mouth dripping with saliva...

    Tsunade:....

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: Definitely not about the money¡­.

    Shang: One hundred million yen¡­

    Tsunade:....

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: Not about the money¡­.

    Shang: One billion yen¡­

    Tsunade: Deal! When are you leaving? I will personally see you off at the village gates.

    Tsunade¡¯s thoughts: One billion yen! One billion yen!

    Shang:....

    Shang''s thoughts: Why do I feel cheated?

    Shizune:....

    Shizune watches silently at the deal made between Tsunade and Shang.

    Shizune¡¯s thoughts: Tsunade-sama, you¡¯re supposed to make sure that Elder Shang continues to stay in the village¡­.

    Looking at the money-loving expression that Tsunade makes, Shizune gives up on reminding her as nothing will go through her ears currently.

 Chapter 137 - System Bug "Infertility"

    Inside the white room...

    Shang: Guess who''s back~ back again~

    Shang mumbles the Eminem¡¯s Without Me song as he walks towards the table and starts up the screen.

    Shang then notices something new.

    <hr>

    System Note: Anything that is contracted in any universes or worlds using Summoning Jutsu, cannot be summoned unless they are in the same universe or world with the user.

    System Note: To compensate for that, A shadow clone version will be summoned instead. The summoned being or object will still obtain memories after the shadow clone version has taken a fatal hit.

    System Note: The summoned beings can disperse themselves or be dispersed by the user. For summoned objects, they can only be dispersed by the user unless they have their will.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Yeah, I remember there are some fictions that mention how Summoning Jutsu is useless in other worlds that the protagonists themselves decided to learn Fuuinjutsu or obtain sealing scrolls instead.

    Shang collects the rewards as he skims through several achievements such as:

    <hr>

    Reward: System Workshop v3.0

    Consumables can now be modified to restore any type of energy.

    (1 type of energy per consumable.)

    Summoning function can now be added.

    Anything that has this function can be summoned.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    Ethereal function can now be added.

    Creatures or objects will look transparent if this function is activated.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    Formless function can now be added.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Creatures or objects have the ability to change into different forms.

    The shape of their transformations depends on the user and wielder.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    Slug Form function can now be added.

    Creatures or objects have the ability to change into slugs.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    Snake Form function can now be added.

    Creatures or objects have the ability to change into snakes.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    Toad Form function can now be added.

    Creatures or objects have the ability to change into toads.

    The enabling and disabling of this function depend on either the user, wielder, creature or object.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I understand that the ethereal and the formless functions come from the weapons of Itachi¡¯s Susanoo but the Slug, Toad or Snake Forms¡­. Did they come from Hashirama, Orochimaru and Jiraiya?

    <hr>

    Shang stops at the achievements which he wanted to see.

    <hr>

    Achievement: Having a child in another world.

    Reward: Summon ¡°Utatane Piko¡± item (Limit: 1)

    A shadow clone version will be summoned instead if the user is not in the same universe as the summoned target.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts GO, ELEANOR! Wait¡­what am I thinking? This isn¡¯t Bioshock and Eleanor is not my daughter¡­.yet

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But i am glad my daughter can come with me when I am unable to have time with her.

    Hidden Achievement: Unmasking the secret behind your power

    Reward: Shopkeeper''s Source

    Shopkeeper''s Source allows the user to apply any skills that require different types of energy without any additional requirement.

    The user¡¯s body will automatically shut down if the user bypasses his or her limits.

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Huh, why do you need to shut down my body first? You can at least give me a warning or notification.

    *DING*

    Shang sees a new System Note.

    <hr>

    System Note: As the Shopkeeper¡¯s Source reports that the user¡¯s body is unfit to maintain it, the system took the chance to convert the body into a Shopkeeper¡¯s Body, for unlocking further abilities.

    Shopkeeper¡¯s Body (100%)

    Shopkeeper¡¯s Age (0%)

    Shopkeeper¡¯s Gender (0%)

    ??????????

    To be updated further¡­.

    <hr>

    Shang: Huh, Without approval!?

    Shang clicks on the description of the Shopkeeper¡¯s Body.

    <hr>

    System: Skill Name: Shopkeeper¡¯s Body

    System: Skill Type: Passive

    System: Skill Target type: Self

    System: Skill Description:

    Allows the user to enter the worlds without the need to be part of the world.

    The system will automatically customize the user¡¯s body based on the user¡¯s choices.

    Any DNA obtained from this body will not allow clones to have the same abilities as the user.

    System: Side Note: A hidden bug was found, causing the user to have infertility. Please endure with it as the system will fix it in due course.

    <hr>

    Shang:.....

 Chapter 138 - New Arrivals

    White Room¡­

    Shang is looking at the five tickets that are laid out on the table.

    There are not the World Tickets that Shang normally bought and used to travel to other worlds.

    These tickets can bring Shang back to the worlds where he previously has traveled.

    <hr>

    System: Item Name: Diablo III Ticket

    System: Item Type: Consumable

    System: Item Target type: Self

    System: Item Description: Allows the user to enter the world ¡°Diablo III¡±.

    System: Spawn Point: Town Portal of New Tristram.

    <hr>

    System: Item Name: Narutoverse Ticket

    System: Item Type: Consumable

    System: Item Target type: Self

    System: Item Description: Allows the user to enter the world ¡°Naruto¡±.

    System: Spawn Point: Konoha Hospital ¡®s Head Office.

    <hr>

    The last ticket is a mystery. Shang has no idea why it would appear in the shop as he clearly remembers that he has not entered that world before.

    System: Item Name: Monogatari Ticket

    System: Item Type: Consumable

    System: Item Target type: Self

    System: Item Description: Allows the user to enter the world ¡°Monogatari¡±.

    System: Spawn Point: ????

    <hr>

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Strange, I am pretty sure there are no connections between Katanagatari and Monogatari but this gives me a good chance.

    As Monogatari is a modern themed world, Shang would have access to modern technology where he could not find in some worlds.

    However, there is one thing he worried about when entering this world. It would be whether Shang would be regarded as a normal human, oddity or outsider.

    Being regarded as an oddity is the worst thing that Shang ever wanted. Shang feels a headache about the oddity hunters after he has seen how the main protagonist, Araragi Koyomi, faces them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Well, I leave it till it comes.

    <hr>

    Main World¡­Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Meanwhile, a few minutes before Shang exits the white room, two young men and an old man enter one of the rooms on the second floor of a nearby inn.

    ????: Waiter (Xiao Er), Is this the room where we can see the street from above?

    One of the young men speaks to the other who has a cloth around his neck.

    Waiter: Yes, Sir. You can view both ends of the street from here. If you are looking for a popular shop, I would recommend¡­.

    Young man: No need for that. You can leave now.

    The young man opens the windows while interrupting the waiter.

    Waiter: Yes, Sir. Enjoy your stay.

    The waiter immediately bows down and closes the doors of the room before leaving.

    A few minutes right after the waiter is gone, the old man takes out a yellow paper talisman and blows on it before throwing it in mid-air. The paper talisman immediately burns.

    Old man: The barrier has been set up. We can speak without anyone eavesdropping now.

    The old man takes a seat while saying.

    Young man: Finally. I can speak using my real voice.

    A young female voice can be heard from the young man.

    Old man: Bear with it. Once this is over, you can do whatever you like.

    Young girl: Hmm¡­.

    As the young girl watches Shang¡¯s shop from above, she brings up a question.

    Young girl: So, old man, what¡¯s wrong with this shopkeeper that our emperor wants us to investigate?

    Old man: ¡­.It¡¯s not for us, the Imperial Guardians. to question that person¡¯s orders.

    Young girl: Cheh, at least give some information or something. I don¡¯t mind sharing some of mine.

    The old man remains silent and that annoyed the girl.

    The only information she had on Shang are from the noble families whose youngsters have been beaten up and terrified by her. The military, marital and immortal families who she knows have nothing on Shang as they are either located in the main capital or located very far from the province where Shang¡¯s shop is at.

    Young girl: Seriously, old man...

    Old man: That should be enough, little general.

    The old man speaks up, interrupting the girl.

    Old man: The more you know the faster you will end up dead. Did your mother not teach you that?

    Young girl: Why do you have to mention my mother? My mother has nothing to do with the information I want!

    Old man: If it was not your mother for being nosy, your father¡­. Nevermind, forget what I have said.

    Young girl: What do you mean about my mother being nosy? What do you know about my father? Was it about his assassination? Tell me!

    The young girl throws a barrage of questions at the old man who fails to keep his mouth about secrets he is supposed to hold.

    While looking for an excuse to hide away from the young girl, the old man starts to feel something and takes out a glowing jade stone.

    Young girl: Did something happen?

    The young girl stops her questioning as she watches the actions of the old man.

    Old man: Leave your questions for another time. Right now we have more important things.

    The old man stands up and moves towards the doors.

    Old man: My spiritual wards have spotted a person who fits the description of the shopkeeper, entering the shop. If we go down now before the shop closes, we can complete our duties and return home early.

    Young girl: Huh!? But¡­

    Old man: But what? Do you want not your questions to answer? Finish this and you can have your answers.

    Young girl: It¡¯s not about the answers I want.

    Old man: Then what is it?

    Young girl: It¡¯s my attire! I cannot go down like this!

    Old man: ...Should it not be fine if you go down like that? You will still look like a promising scholar as long as you have disguised your voice.

    Young girl: It¡¯s not fine! Give me thirty minutes¡­ No¡­ Give me five minutes and I will be done.

    Female clothes and armors immediately pour out from the young girl¡¯s spatial ring, filling nearly half of the room area.

    These were later either throw one side or throw at the old man as she chooses her best attire.

    When the young girl about to strip and reveal her upper back in front of the old man, the old man immediately leaves the room before saying that he will be outside waiting.

    Outside the room, the old man sighs to himself.

    Old man¡¯s thoughts: Madame Mu, I now regret making that kind of promise to your husband.

 Chapter 139 - Racist, Racist Everywhere

    As Shang enters the shop, he sees Qingyang reading a book at the counter.

    Qingyang: Welcome back, honey.

    Qingyang waves at Shang after she looks up from her book, hearing footsteps.

    Shang: Oh? Today¡¯s your duty?

    Qingyang: Yup, the other sisters are taking the dungeon duties today.

    Shang: I see.... Any customers lately?

    Shang looks around to see any weapons missing from their stands.

    Qingyang: No, but¡­.

    Shang: But?

    Qingyang: One customer came up with a strange request.

    Shang: Strange request? Was it a custom job?

    Qingyang: No, he requested us to release the demons which we sealed inside the weapons in exchange for any amount of spiritual stones.

    Shang: That¡¯s impossible. The demons¡¯ physical bodies are the weapons themselves.

    Qingyang: That¡¯s right, so I told him the truth, but he didn¡¯t believe us and try to persuade our weapons to leave with him.

    Shang: That¡¯s dumb. He failed at convincing the weapons, right?

    Qingyang: Yeah, the weapons start to find him annoying, and they create invisible walls to prevent him from coming close. He attempted to take the weapons by force and the commotion brings out Sister Lu (Nanami) who toss him out of the shop. He shouted that we will regret angering the Demon Alliance before running away.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Shang: Demon Alliance (Yao Meng), huh¡­ What is most important to me is that all of you don¡¯t get hurt. Leave that alliance to me, I will see what I can do.

    Qingyang: Okay, see you upstairs.

    Shang walks slowly away from the counter to the stairs while thinking.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I just appeased two factions and another faction pops out¡­ I thought this world will be more peaceful than worlds that have religions. Looks like I am totally wrong.

    This main world indeed has no such religions such as Daoism and Foism but there are factions that practice the same type of regulations which religions have.

    Demon Alliance is one example. Shang himself has not personally seen any demons (Yao) but he hears the good things which Demon Alliance does for demons and humans who fall in love with demons. Shang feels that it is too good to be true.

    Opposed to the Demon Alliance, there is another faction who call themselves the Demon Hunt (Yao Lie). They believe demons are the scum of the land and humans who fall in love with the demons are actually either got tricked or brainwashed by them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Well, whatever these factions do, I hope they don¡¯t make a move on my beloved ones and if they do¡­

    Shang stops in front of the stairs and starts to leak out his restrained killing intent when he lets his thoughts run wild.

    Qingyang: Shang? Shang!

    A few pats on the back of his shoulder and the Qingyang¡¯s voice brings Shang thoughts back to reality, canceling out his killing intent.

    Shang: Eh? Yang¡¯er. What is it?

    Shang turns to face Qingyang.

    Qingyang: Are you alright? I have been calling you for a few minutes.

    Shang: Sorry, I was being trapped in my thoughts for a minute. What is it?

    Qingyang: Two customers at the counter are looking for you. An old man and his granddaughter. Do you do something to them? His granddaughter seems eager to see you.

    Shang: Huh? I don¡¯t remember hanging out with any girls from this world.

    .

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I am pretty I did not have any flings with any girls in this world. Not even the girls in the nearby brothel. I was still a cherry boy before I meet Nanami.

    Qingyang: Only you yourself know you did it or not. Now hurry along, don¡¯t keep them waiting too long.

    Shang: Okay

    Watching Shang from afar, Qingyang looks down at the sweat on her hand.

    Qingyang¡¯s thoughts: That pressure from Shang¡­. It has killing intent in it. Did someone anger Shang?

 Chapter 140 - Case Closed (Editor-sama: Too fast!)

    Shang: Sorry to keep you¡­ Eh?

    Approaching the shop area where he thought the customers are at, Shang did not see the people which Qingyang has mentioned looking for him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Where did they go?

    Before Shang starts looking for them from the outside, he hears an elderly voice calling out to someone.

    Old man: Little doll, wake up. This is not a place where you can sleep anywhere. Wake up.

    Shang looks at the direction of the voice where he finds his two customers, the eastern pink-robed girl who is lying on the floor and the eastern white-robed old man who is trying to wake her up.

    As Shang slowly walks towards them, the old man hears his footsteps and suddenly turns around to strike at Shang before shouting.

    Old man: Who¡¯s there!

    The old man panicked. Both he and the girl thought this would be an easy task after they had information about the shopkeeper, but they never thought one of them would be the first to fall out before they finish their task. With his female companion in a vulnerable state, the old man goes on guard and prepares to take down anyone who approaches them.

    *BOOM*This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Two palm strikes of equivalent power hit each other, creating a shock wave that blasts away the floor dust which is around Shang and the old man.

    With their palms still in close contact, both Shang and the old man look at each other and remain silent.

    A few minutes after the floor dust has calm down, Shang starts to speak up.

    Shang: Customer.

    Shang says calmly.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That was really a killing blow.

    Old man: Hmm?

    Old man¡¯s thoughts: Customer?... Is he¡­.

    Shang: I take that your aggressive action was to protect your granddaughter, so if you can just calm¡­.

    The old man interrupts Shang from speaking.

    Old man: She¡¯s not my granddaughter.

    Shang: I mean your daughter¡­

    Old man: She¡¯s not my daughter.

    Shang:...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Please don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s your wife. If it is true, the eyes of all the old men who are either single, divorced or widowed will become green with envy.

    Sensing no danger coming from their surroundings, the old man releases his palm contact with Shang.

    Old man: You¡¯re the shopkeeper of this shop, am I right?

    Shang: Yes.

    Old man: Then tell me the reason why my female companion fainted after looking at one of your merchandise.

    Shang: She fainted?

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Cheh, companion. I thought she¡¯s your wife, so she¡¯s not. Nevermind about that.

    Shang looks at the weapon stands where the girl could have looked.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I don¡¯t remember putting up any weapons that would harm the customers, especially the demonic weapons which I have a deal with. Hmm¡­ that means there is only one truth¡­ YOU ARE THE CRIMINAL!

    Shang looks at the eastern double-edged straight wooden sword which has the same power of Seitou, Hakari.

    Shang''s thoughts: The old man''s path is too stabilized for the wooden sword to affect him. That''s the reason I could think why only the girl was affected. Anyway, the case is solved with no Homes'' Elementary My Dear, no Kindaichi''s swearing by his grandfather''s name and no Detective Conan''s main theme.

    Shang: Customer, if you allow me to explain¡­.

 Chapter 141 - Elder Gu

    Inside one of the rooms on the second floor¡­

    A girl is lying on the bed with an old man standing next to her.

    Old man: How long will she remain in this state?

    The old man speaks while turning to Shang who is standing near the doorway of the room.

    Shang: It depends on how true she is to her heart and her path. Customer, If she passes, she would wake up immediately and her power will break through to another level. But if she fails, well, you know...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: She will become a sleeping beauty and time will be her executioner.

    Old man: Is there really no other way to wake her up?

    Shang: Like I have told you before, it is unrecommended that you wake her with brute force as there is a high chance she might lose some of her memories. If you really want to wake her up, you have to ask someone who has the ability to enter her dreams or heart.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Uchiha Clan¡¯s Sharingan has the ability to do so but I do not want to tell this old man that I have this product.

    In his previous world, Shang has read up on Chinese fictions where protagonists create chaos in their Xianxia worlds by either using the Narutoverse system or having a God Tree (Shinju). Hence, any product related to the Otsutsuki Clan or the God Tree is considered forbidden on Shang¡¯s list.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Old man: Someone who can enter dreams or heart¡­.

    Old man¡¯s thoughts: Those people who are capable of doing so are hard to find as they reside in sects that under the emperor¡¯s watch. Asking them for help would giving them a chance to build a hidden faction and the emperor would not want that. Hmm¡­? If I remember one of those who is not under the emperor¡¯s watch would be the immortal who is protecting this shopkeeper...

    Old man: Shopkeeper, can your master do anything about this? I mean your real master.

    Shang: I am sorry, Customer. I am not sure about it as my master is not around at the moment.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: This old man must have obtained the information that an immortal is selling his or her wares here and I am just someone who is in charge of that. Well, I will just play along¡­

    Old man: Do you know when he will be back?

    Shang: I cannot guraneete that he will be back soon.

    Old man: Hmm¡­

    Old man¡¯s thoughts: This task takes longer than I expected¡­

    Shang: But¡­

    Old man: But?

    Shang: I can look for him if you want as he has given me a spiritual tool to look for him if anything happens.

    Old man: ....then hand over.. No, I mean... is it possible for you to look for your master now?

    Old man¡¯s thoughts: As someone who wants to lay low in the shadows, he or she must have done something that forces him or her into hiding. This shopkeeper was given a tool to locate him or her means he or she trusts his person. If I were to show up in front of the immortal with the tool, the meeting will not be pleasant.

    Shang notices the change of words from the old man and pretends he did not notice it.

    Shang: I would need time for making preparation and arrangement.

    Old man: How long would that take?

    Shang: At most, fourteen days.

    Old man:...you may leave now.

    Before Shang steps out, he turns around and tells the old man.

    Shang: Stay as long as you like, Customer, and do not worry about lodgings as everything will be free for the both of you till your companion awakes. Oh yes, may I have your name, Customer?

    Old man: Gu, just call me Elder Gu.

 Chapter 142 - Time with Nanami X Message from the Emperor

    Nanami¡®s Room¡­

    Nanami: Going off again?

    Nanami speaks to her man who is laying on the bed beside her.

    Shang: Yeah...

    Shang says while looking up at the ceiling.

    Shang: Do you want me to bring something nice back for you?

    Shang moves to face Nanami.

    Nanami: Are you asking me on purpose? You know what I need right now¡­

    Shang: Ah¡­

    Shang turns away while scratching his cheek with his finger.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Maybe I should not have told her about artificial insemination I did for Koharu.

    After reporting to Nanami the results of his previous trip, Nanami suggested that Xiao-wan must not know about Piko. Although she looks like she is fine with the new additions to Shang¡¯s harem, Nanami still feels that Xiao-wan might step over the line with Shang once she loses control.

    However, Shang has different thoughts.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Are you sure it is Xiao-wan but not you?

    The reason for those thoughts was that Nanami has not given up on having a child with Shang as whenever Shang is still around, she would grab the chance to be with Shang at night before the other girls could do anything.

    Nanami: Shang¡­

    Shang: Yes?

    Nanami: I want to go for the same method which you did for Koharu.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Shang: Hmm¡­? Are you sure? I might not be around to look after you and the child.

    Nanami: What are your dungeons for? I do not believe anyone can access them with our permission.

    Nanami speaks with confidence.

    Shang: Since you say so, then we only have one problem left.

    Nanami: Huh? From what I understand, the procedure for that method is supposed to be painless.

    Shang: Then you are very wrong.

    Nanami: Hmm¡­?

    Shang: First you have to¡­ and then I¡­. then you¡­

    The more words Shang whispers to Nanami¡¯s ear the redder Nanami¡¯s face.

    Before Shang can continue, Nanami cuts him off by hiding underneath the blanket.

    Nanami: Shang wa hentai desu¡­

    Shang: Hehehe, my dear waifu, there¡¯s no escape since you have agreed.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Self-Achievement obtained! New positions unlocked.

    <hr>

    After a few hours, Shang steps out into hallway before shutting the door to Nanami¡¯s room quietly.

    ????: This is an interesting sight...

    An elderly voice rings out in the hallway.

    Shang: Huh? Oh! Elder Gu, did I keep you waiting?

    Elder Gu: Not at all. I am the one at fault for not prioritizing the important tasks first.

    Shang: Important task?

    Elder Gu: Firstly, take this.

    A golden cylinder appears on Elder Gu¡¯s hand.

    Shang: This is?

    Elder Gu: This is a message from my master. If you managed to find your master, hand it over to him or her.

    Elder Gu places the cylinder on Shang¡¯s hands.

    Shang: Uh-huh.

    Elder Gu: Secondly, I can no longer stay to look after my companion as I have been summoned to do another task, so I decided to leave her in your good hands. You can take good care of her, right?

    Shang: Of course, since this is your personal request.

    Elder Gu: Good, good. That''s no need for me to be here.

    Elder Gu then walks to the stairways.

    Shang makes sure Elder Gu has left the shop before heading into another room alone.

    A warning notification appears when Shang opens the cylinder.

    System: Warning! Unknown energy signature detected. Applying security measures for internal breach...

    Shang: !?

    System: Operation completed. Identifying unknown energy signature¡­

    System: Energy type: Sovereign (Human)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: A message from the emperor himself!?

 Chapter 143 - Path Of A King

    A male voice which contains power and authority can be heard speaking after Shang rolls open the Chinese hand-scroll.

    ¡°Greetings, I am the Emperor of this Great Continent Tianyuan, Luo Ze-shi. I hereby extend an invitation to all famous martial artists, immortals, and demons to witness the ceremony for my next successor. It will be held in the main hall of the Forbidden Palace on the Snake Hour, Day of Fire, Dragon Month and the Sixth Tiger Year.¡±

    The voice message ended, leaving only the heavily red-inked print of the Imperial Seal on the middle of the scroll.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts I believe this scroll is the invitation card to the Forbidden Palace as I do not think I can just enter the home of a ruler without any item to declare my identity as an invited guest.

    Shang waves his hand over the scroll and it disappears into his storage.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts This year is the sixth tiger year and a few months later, it will be the dragon month. The question is whether I should go or not.

    It is common in Shang¡¯s world that famous martial artists are invited to witness such ceremonies so the new head can have the chance to be famous and know each famous martial person.

    There is a probability that the ceremony is just a show for and the people who are invited will be murdered during the ceremony.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    One such example would be the head succession ceremony of Sword Sect (Jian Zong) in Feng Yun (Wind and Cloud) Universe. To prevent the news of his son, Po-jun¡¯s succession failure from leaking out, the leader of the Sword Sect, Jian Hui sealed both himself and the twelve martial witnesses in ice. This results in creating chaos in the martial world as the twelve martial witnesses who are the ones that maintain the order are now gone.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts This decision can be put on hold for now. About the sovereign energy¡­

    Shang receives a warning from the system about it when he attempts to use it.

    System Warning! The user does not fulfill the condition for using sovereign energy!

    System Sovereign energy will be unavailable until the user has completed the condition.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts Conditions What conditions

    Shang requests for more details from the system and it comes up with an answer.

    System User must become a sovereign.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts Become a sovereign ¡­.Wait, are you telling me to become a king!

    There are worlds which Shang can become king. One of them would be The Elder Scrolls V Skyrim and the only condition Shang needs is to be the Dragonborn.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: However, speaking of becoming king¡­ Which path should I take

    Shang Of the People, by the People, for the People, SABER!

    Shang¡¯s thoughts My mistake, it should be EAGLE. I keep mixing up Type-Moon quotes with Epic Rap Battles of History lyrics.

    Shang: Or should I go down the path as a tyrant?

    Shang starts to recall another quote.

    Shang Kill your enemies, your allies, your country, your people and yourself. No matter how much you kill, it will never be enough¡­.. Sounds like Alucard¡¯s path. Then all I need is to become a vampire.

    Shang Hmm... Looks like I have many choices to choose¡­

    Shang then takes out a World Ticket.

    Shang: I think I have a better choice. Why not you choose for me?

    Shang smiles at the ticket.

 Chapter 144 - AMHAENG-EOSA CHULDUYA! (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    Shang: Smoke, rubble, and ruins. Is there a war going on?

    Shang says as he enters the place that looks like a scene from World War 2.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: No smell of gunpowder. I guess there is no war going on and this place does not feel like Fallout 3. The stone buildings do not match any historical period I know. Did I enter a fantasy world?

    Shang then hears a shout which language sounds very similar.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: That language¡­ it was Korean right?

    Shang quickly enters the shadows of a nearby ruin and sneaks quietly towards the direction of the shout.

    At the location of the shout, he sees a group of people stopping a black-haired female traveler in her path. Then a girl with orange hair appears, shouting and attacking the group members who are wearing something similar to Qing dynasty with her ancient hula hoop. Seeing how useless his group members are, the short brown-haired leader of the group who is wearing a western jacket, steps in and renders the orange-haired defenseless by injuring her with a gunshot to her leg. Losing her agility, the orange-haired girl was beaten up by the group members in revenge.

    After the group members vent out their anger, the leader wants to finish off the girl but the female traveler stops him by offering a chest which contains her family heirloom in exchange for the life of the orange-haired girl.

    As Shang watches the separation between the group and the pair which consists of the female traveler and the girl, he senses something is off from both the traveler and the leader of the group.

    Shang closes his eyes and opens them again to reveal his golden pupils.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    In his vision, the true form of the female traveler is a black cobra while the leader of the group still looks human but has trails of black smoke around him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: The female traveler was indeed no human but that leader¡­.hmm¡­

    Shang closes his eyes again to switch off his vision of truth.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I am starting to like this demon body. What else can I do with it?

    Before Shang enters this world, he was queried by the system on whether to change the race of the current body, create a new body or reincarnation. Shang picks the second option as reincarnation increases the time which Shang has to stay in the world.

    System: Unlocking Shopkeeper¡¯s Clone¡­

    System: Retrieving data from various functions¡­

    System: Operation completed. Bringing up available race choices.

    System: Race Options: Human. Angel, Demon, Spirit Being, Martial Being, Spiritual Being, Celestial Being (Narutoverse), Nephilim, Nephalem (Diablo III), Hybrid, Mixed, Random, etc

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ So many choices to choose¡­ Should I choose ¡°Random¡±?¡­ On second thoughts, it is better not to play around¡­

    Shang chooses the race "Demon".

    System: Your current racial rank is "Lesser Demon". Would you like to rank up once or to the maximum?

    Shang: This is new¡­ To the maximum.

    System: Rankup completed. Your current racial rank is now Demon Count.

    Shang: Shouldn¡¯t my racial rank be higher than this? Can you show me all the ranks?

    System: Racial Ranks (Demon): Lesser Demon, Greater Demon, Demon Noble, Archdemon, Lesser Evil , Greater Evil, Primal Evil.

    System: Racial Ranks are split further into nine levels. Ninth level is considered the strongest. This level system does not affect the racial rank (Demon Noble)

    System: Racial Rank (Demon Noble) are split further into nine classes. They are Knight, Baronet, Baron, Viscount, Count, Marquess, Duke, Archduke, King.

    System: The condition to go above the racial rank (Count) is to become a sovereign.

    Shang: The sovereign condition again!? How bad do you want me to be king?

    System:...

    The system does not answer Shang¡¯s question in return.

    Returning back to lurking in shadows, Shang finds a place to reside for the day as he still has not figured out what world this is.

    The next day, Shang hears a loud announcement for public execution and joins the crowd by watching it from the rooftop.

    After some time, the public execution becomes a failure and the brown-haired man takes out a circular tablet which has three horses carved on it.

    Brown-haired man: AMHAENG-EOSA CHULDUYA! (SECRET ROYAL INSPECTOR IS HERE!)

 Chapter 145 - The Song of the Sky, Wind, and Stars... (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    Having fun watching the scene where the famous ex-general of Jushin, Munsu being chased out by the rescued village chief¡¯s daughter, the orange-haired girl from a certain location afar, Shang lays there on the grassy field, staring at the clouds.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Let¡¯s see, the next stop should be where Munsu travels into the desert and get his beautiful bodyguard (Sando), Chun Hyang.

    When the name, Chun Hyang is brought up, one ancient Korean love story can be found related to the name and that will be Chunhyangga (Song of Chun Hyang).

    However, this love story will not come true in this Shin Angyo Onshi world as the rightful lover of Chun Hyang, Mong Ryong got himself killed after saving Munsu in the desert from dehydration. His corpse was later used as a booby trap to blast his cannibal killers sky high.

    Chun Hyang herself was imprisoned and then controlled by the lord of the desert city to attack Munsu. However, Chun Hyang managed to return normal after recognizing Mong Ryong¡¯s hairband which was worn by Munsu. The city lord was decapitated in the aftermath by the people who he has been torturing for his amusement.

    Chun Hyang¡¯s real form which might be a Korean less dragon known as Imugi as it is known that only Korean dragons, Yong, have the ability to fly and carry a pearl (Yeouiju) with them, was later known by Munsu after someone in the later chapters told him that she was not human. Actually one of Chun Hyang¡¯s equipment, the giant hand-claw which she has been using is a dead giveaway. Can that small hand of her human form move that weapon? It¡¯s a wonder that Munsu did not notice.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Forgetting how insensitive Munsu is, I prefer his stuff over him.

    Revolver, Sawed-off shotgun, and the magical medallion which can summon phantom soldiers, Sammapae (Three Horse Medallion).Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Out of the two, The revolver and the sawed-off shotgun are good upgrades for one of his deviant blades, Entou Jyuu.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: No reload cheat, fellows. It means I can go trigger happy like nobody¡¯s business.

    Shang then stands up and checks his attire.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: These guns won¡¯t fit my Narutoverse flak jacket attire. Should I wear like Overwatch¡¯s Jesse Mcree or Black Lagoon¡¯s Mister Chang? No¡­ Mcree cosplay looks too futuristic and Mister Chang look too modern. Ah, I got it.

    While Shang is changing clothes, a shadowy figure approaches from behind like a snake.

    Once Shang is done changing, he turns and faces the shadowy figure.

    Shang: How do I look?

    Long sleeved shirt with buttons, blue long pants, a brown jacket and a pair of sunglasses.

    Gungrave¡¯s Kugashira Bunji cosplay completed.

    Being questioned by Shang, the shadowy figure reveals itself to be a huge black cobra before changing into a long black-haired woman in her black Hanfu.

    The woman then ignores Shang and looks at the direction of the location where Munsu has left.

    Shang: I guess I am too good looking to be commented.

    There is a short silence between the woman and Shang.

    When the sky starts to turn dark, the woman finally speaks up.

    Woman: That Amhaeng-eosa, what is he?

    Shang: Ah? Who?

    Shang nearly falls asleep while sitting cross-legged and waiting for the woman to speak.

    Woman: That man, Munsu.

    Shang: Oh, him. He¡¯s just a normal human.

    Woman: No normal human can survive my bite! What is he!

    The woman glares at Shang with an angered expression, revealing her snake eyes and fangs

    Shang: If you want something, you must speak nicely and give something in exchange. Questioning me with that kind of attitude will not get you anything.

    Woman: You!

    The woman wants to go for Shang¡¯s neck but something prevents her from doing so.

    Shang: Huh? I did not hear properly. Did you say something?

    Woman: ¡­

    The woman mutters something that cannot be heard with human ears.

    Shang: Louder, I cannot hear you.

    Woman:...Master

    Shang: Huh? What was that?

    Woman: My dear Master Haedo, please answer the question of this lowly familiar¡­

    The woman says without changing her angry expression.

    Shang: See, all you have to do is ask nicely¡­ That is not hard, right?

    Woman: Hmph!

    Shang: Let¡¯s see, where do we begin? Ah, yes, we can start from that. The song of the sky, wind, and stars...

 Chapter 146 - Yoo Ui-tae (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    Shang: Finally.

    Shang steps onto the shore of a certain island from a ¡°borrowed¡± fishing boat.

    Shang: Welcome to the island where people can come from death after getting a jab from a needle. Interesting right, Baek Hyang?

    Shang turns to the black-haired woman who is sitting on the boat and looking at Shang silently.

    Being highly skilled in mystic arts and having two highly skilled followers, she thought she can raise a kingdom with fear and become queen. She did not expect to have her physical body destroyed right after she returned from her journey.

    Baek Hyang:...

    Baek Hyang''s thoughts: Worst of all, I have become someone¡¯s underling and was given a new name¡­. But what is he? Why do I feel fear from him when I tried to kill him?

    Shang: Still the silent treatment, huh...

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Did I push her too much? Maybe I hold back a little for now¡­

    As a demon, Shang has the ability to remove a familiar¡¯s previous memories but he did not do so with Baek-Hyang as she is his first familiar. Teasing and annoying her is part of Shang¡¯s plan to see how far a familiar who still has its memories, can go.

    The abandoned village¡­.

    Shang enters a shack which is out of place from the rest of the ruin buildings and Baek Hyang requested to stay outside as she cannot stand the smell.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Shang: Oh mine, this is a treasure trove.

    Inside the shack, there were shelves full of books and bottled plants. There is even a mini-garden filled with different plants and flowers.

    A voice calls out to Shang when he reaches out for a book to read.

    ????: I do not mind you reading them but please put them back in their original places once you are done.

    Shang: Who¡¯s speaking¡­

    Shang looks around and nothing of human comes into his vision until he sees a certain plant-like creature showing its roots from its pot.

    ????: Me of course. The owner of this place.

    Shang: And you are?

    Shang looks at the plant that has a human face.

    ????: Yoo Ui-tae.

    (Author¡¯s note: Yoo and Yu are two different Korean characters that pronounce the same but written differently. To match the Chinese characters given in the manga and mentioned in folklore, I chose Yoo Ui-tae over Yu Ui-tae.)

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Ah, he is alive. I knew he will not die that easily.

    Yoo Ui-tae who is one of the antagonists of Shin Angyo Onshi World has the ability to revive people with a needle jab, He was later decapitated by Chun Hyang when he caught Munsu easily by the neck with one hand and was about to jab him with the Mandrake Needle.

    In real life, Yoo Ui-tae is more mentioned in folklore than historical books. He is known as the teacher of the famous Korean doctor Heo Jun (Hur Jun) and his practice of medicine is too modern that Korean historians refused to accept the existence of this person.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: None can blame Yoo Ui-tae for that. There are no records of his involvement in ancient Korean history and he seems to be that type who stays away from politics. If he did, the people of Korea will recognize him as a time traveler like Western Han Dynasty¡¯s Wang Mang (Wang Jujun).

    Yoo Ui-tae: You do not look surprised.

    Yoo Ui-tae speaks, turning Shang¡¯s attention from his thoughts.

    Shang: Eh? Surprised at what? Your new form or your sorry state?

    Yoo Ui-tae: You know who I am?

    Shang: Do I need to say it out?

    No further questions need to be answered. Both of them know they are one of the same kind.

    Yoo Ui-tae: I need your help.

    Shang: And I need your skills

    Yoo Ui-tae: Deal accepted...As long as you do not stand in my way.

    Shang: You have my word.

 Chapter 147 - Was Aji Tae really that weak? (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    Inside Yoo Ui-tae''s shack¡­

    Shang: So? Are you done reminiscing?

    Shang looks at short white spiky-haired and dark brown-skinned tall man who is staring outside the window.

    Man: Give me a few minutes and I will be done.

    Shang: Okay, I will see you outside.

    As Shang stands outside, he looks at Baek Hyang who is waiting and leaning against the wooden wall of the shack.

    Baek Hyang: What?

    Baek Hyang finds it uneasy when Shang stares her like she is a new toy to play with.

    Shang: Nothing.

    Shang looks away for a while and takes a few steps from the doorway before facing Baek Hyang with a question.

    Shang: Sometimes¡­ I wonder if I am the weird one or you guys just like to human shapeshift into the forms which you guys were previously in contact with.

    Baek Hyang: ...You are the weird one.

    Shang: Thank you for the compliment.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Baek Hyang: I am not complimenting you but to answer your question, I did not like human shapeshifting.

    Baek Hyang says while stepping out into the sunlight.

    Baek Hyang: I only human shapeshift if there is a need to mingle with humans.

    Shang: But why that human form? You guys should have the ability to human shapeshift without dependence.

    Baek Hyang: I did but it did not work out well.

    Baek Hyang points to the scales which still show up while in her human form.

    ????: That is because you have not truly understood the human body.

    The dark brown-skinned man appears in the doorway.

    Baek Hyang: I have personally studied the human body many times, Ui-tae, and there is nothing more for me to know about it.

    Yoo Ui-tae: Of course, there is nothing more If you mean tearing humans into pieces is equivalent to studying the human body.

    Baek Hyang: No, you listen¡­.

    Leaving the two familiars to argue among themselves, Shang looks far at the direction where he will be going.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Next stop should be Lavapath (Melting Path) Penitentiary.

    The very place where Munsu will meet three previous subordinates from the past.

    One of them is the strongest swordsman of Jushin, Won Sul.

    The second one is the strongest sorcerer of Jushin, Won Hyo.

    The last one is the captain of the polearm specialist team, Eul Paso.

    The leader of the above mentioned three is the main antagonist of Shin Angyo Onshi World, Aji Tae.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Truthfully speaking, I have no idea how to face him.

    It is confirmed in the manga that Aji Tae¡¯s true form is a demon and it explains most of his abilities to invade the minds and kill people with a single thought.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: But there is something I find it strange...

    In the end, Aji Tae and his body double, Gallimard, were easily finished off by Chun Hyang and his Pretinican student, Marlene von Lucid.

    However, in several chapters of Munsu''s past, A Ji Tae was sealed in an underground cave with stringed talismans. In other words, whoever has sealed him before, has problems destroying him.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Was Aji Tae really that weak?

 Chapter 148 - Haedo (Shin Angyo Onshi World) (Updated 22/06/20)

    Somewhere in a certain forest¡­

    A huge claw can be seen being raised in the air and brought down quickly, creating an impact on the land.

    The attack follows with a huge blade heading straight for Shang.

    Shang dodges it easily as Chun Hyang¡¯s movements are full of openings.

    As the fight between Shang and Chun Hyang goes on, Munsu and his new companion, Pang Ja can be seen hanging from a tree branch. Watching over them are Baek Hyang and Yoo Ui-Tae. Bang Ja is still in his unconscious mode and Munsu is watching the fight while chatting with Ui Tae who does not look up from reading a book full of Chinese characters, hoping there would be some details that can help Chun Hyang.

    The only information that Munsu got is Shang¡¯s false name, Haedo.

    Munsu¡¯s thoughts: Haedo? What kind of name is that? Wait...Sando...Haedo¡­ it cannot be!

    Munsu recalls a conversation that he had with his dead best friend, the emperor of Jushin, Hae Mosu about the limitations of what an Angyo Onshi can do. Due to the high death rate of Angyo Onshi, Mosu himself wants to do something about it.

    Munsu: Do you need to bother about? I myself personally think there is nothing you can do about it. In my case, a group of three who does not have the ability to take down the leader and the squad of ten is incompetent.

    Mosu: You have forgotten what kind of Angyo Onshi we need. Not someone who would simply act recklessly based on a single view and arrest the wrong person. An Angyo Onshi must not have any relations with a certain group or family.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Munsu: Hmm..? Is this why you only choose young commoners, not the young ones from the nobles?

    Mosu: Giving the power of Angyo Onshi to the nobles is like giving them the power to do what they. I will never allow it to happen. Commoners should have the ability to wield the power properly as they themselves know the hardship of commoners and will do anything to ease the pain of their fellowmen.

    After speaking, Mosu takes one of the brushes from its stand and dips it onto a nearby inkstone before writing on two separate paper.

    On one of the papers, two Chinese characters can be seen written from top to bottom

    San (Mountain) and Do (Path)

    While on the other paper, two more Chinese characters are written from top to bottom.

    Hae (Sea) and Do (Path)

    Looking at the written papers on the table, Mutsu read the Chinese characters in Korean language.

    Munsu: Sando... Haedo¡­

    Mosu: I have thought of other names like Hwado (Fire Path) so that it would match the pung-lim-hwa-san (Wind, Forest, Fire, Mountain) strategies from Sonja Byeongbeob (Sunzi¡¯s Art of War) but one of my favorite books named San-Hae-Jing (Classic of Mountains and Seas) caught my eye.

    Munsu looks at the two written paper and lit the one which has ¡°Haedo¡± written on it on fire.

    Mosu: Munsu, before you officially become an Angyo Onshi, I will personally give you a verbal order to recruit a member for the ¡°Haedo¡± position. Please do note that this position and the identity of its holder will not be recorded or known. In other words, the position, ¡°Haedo¡±, does not exist in the eyes of the world and it only exists in both of our heads. If you managed to find someone who accepts this kind of position, do kindly bring that person back to Jushin. I would like to see that person personally.

    Back to the scene where Shang finally decided to stop playing around with Chun Hyang and punch her attacks away, Munsu shouts out.

    Munsu: That¡¯s enough, Sando. You can stop now.

    Chun Hyang jumps away from Shang and gives Munsu a puzzled look.

    Munsu then turns to Yoo Ui-Tae who is still in reading mode.

    Munsu: Tell your master I wish to have a word with him.

    Yoo Ui-Tae finally looks up.

 Chapter 149 - The Love Story of a Princess and a Fool (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    In a house at the base of the snowy mountain, Mt. Chilgap (Chil-gap-san).....

    ????: So I''ve heard from the little one... You have an interesting name...

    The short old man with thick eyebrows, who is sitting near a table, takes a puff from his smoking pipe.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Little one? Do you mean Bang Ja? He is actually older than he looks.

    Shang: What¡¯s so interesting about it? It¡¯s just a name.

    Shang says while looking at burning fireplace which is making crackling sounds before tossing another log into it.

    ¡°Haedo¡± was just a random Korean name which Shang has thought up. He has learned from Munsu that such a position of the emperor¡¯s agent existed when he mistook Shang for being the real agent.

    During the trip to Mt. Chilgap, Shang played along with Munsu¡¯s pestering and turned his fake identity into a real one.

    Old man: Yes¡­ To you, it¡¯s just a name but to me¡­

    The old man takes another puff before speaking.

    Old man: What catches my interest is how a demon like you have one of the names of the shadows.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Demon? How did that old man¡­ Oh, I totally forget¡­

    The old man is not a simple person. He is the creator of the magical medallions, founder of the angyo onshi system and the previous strongest magician.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Mito is also one of those who saw through Chun Hyang¡¯s human form.

    Shang: Kyaaa! I have been discovered! I am going to be enslaved by this pervert old man! Help me, Baek Hyang!

    Shang shouts out to Baek Hyang who is in the kitchen with Bang Ja.

    Shang¡¯s sudden reaction makes Mito speechless. This is the first time someone accuses him of something he has not even started and worst of all, he was being called a pervert.

    Mito looks in the direction where one of Shang¡¯s familiar is and waits for her to show up.

    In return, her voice can be heard from the kitchen.

    The kitchen¡­.

    Baek Hyang: Shut up, I am trying to learn some cooking here.

    Bang Ja: You did not hear what I just said, did you?

    Baek Hyang: I am sorry, so how do you control cooking temperature again?

    The living room...

    Shang looks at Yoo Ui Tae who is sitting not far from them, reading a book.

    Shang: Yoo, you are my only savior now. Baek Hyang has abandoned me.

    Yoo Ui-Tae looks back at Shang from his book and smiles.

    Yoo Ui-Tae: Not interested.

    Yoo Ui-Tae walks away to another room.

    Shang then lays down on the floor, spreading his arms and legs.

    Shang: Heaven has abandoned me!

    ¡°Shang uses Comedic Confusion on Mito!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Super Effective!¡±

    Mito rubs his forehead with his head.

    Mito: I think I need a break.

    Five minutes later, Mito has a serious talk with Shang alone in a room.

    Mito: Can you tell me now? What is a group of demons looking for on Mt. Chilgap, or should I say what are you looking for?

    Shang: I came here to watch a love story.

    Mito: Love story?

    Shang: The love story of a princess and a fool.

 Chapter 150 - Enter the Hwalbindang (Shin Angyo Onshi World)

    On the grounds of a certain palace...

    ¡°Long Live Goguryeo!¡±

    ¡°Long Live Queen Pyeonggang!¡±

    The crowd cries in joy as Queen Pyeonggang ends her speech after declaring independence and naming the nation as Goguryeo.

    Amidst the crowd, Munsu stands there smiling before disappearing into the shadows.

    In a certain area of the forest¡­.

    Three men stand in front of a named grave.

    They are Shang, Mito, and Munsu.

    Munsu starts off by complaining to Mito about not telling him that the real Ondal was already dead and the fake Ondal was just one of Pyeonggang¡¯s hallucinations. If he had known, he could have completed Mito¡¯s request.

    Shang thinks while listening to their conversation.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: I confirmed that the fake Ondal who reappeared and took the shot for Pyeonggang was really just a hallucination. Fan theories which mentioned that Mito was the one who brought back Ondal at that moment can be true as he himself has the ability to see and read things using magic. Since he has the ability to do so, why did he ask Munsu to cure Pyeonggang¡¯s mental problem instead?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Munsu: Oi, Haedo, are you listening?

    Munsu¡¯s kick to the back of his legs brings Shang back from his thoughts.

    Shang: Huh? ...Yeah, what were you saying just now?

    Munsu: Mito wants to know your past.

    Shang: For what?

    Shang looks at Mito with a puzzled expression.

    Mito looks at Shang, smirking.

    This is supposed to be the part where Mito avoid telling Munsu the location of Aji Tae by requesting to hear his past as a condition. With the appearance of Shang, the condition now changes to hearing both Munsu and Shang¡¯s past.

    Shang: ...Look! I can see the ghost of Ondal waving at us!

    Both Mito and Munsu looks at the direction where Shang is pointing before turning back to realize Shang is no longer around.

    Mito & Munsu ¡®s thoughts: He ran...

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A few days later, a new character was introduced to Munsu and his group.

    He is Yeong-Sil, the No. 1 martial artist of Jushin, and he trains in Taekwondo.

    It is mentioned in the manga that he is also the No. 1 follower of Aji Tae who caused the destruction of Jushin.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Yeong-Sil is portrayed from Jang Yeong-Sil who is a Joseon inventor who exists during the Korean unitary dynastic period (Early Ming dynasty period). Years later, he was fired for a broken sedan.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: It is weird for someone who has high credit for making tools to benefit the people of Joseon, got fired over a broken king¡¯s sedan which he himself made. This doubt brings out more questions but I continue for another time.

    Shang walks to the forest area where Yeong-Sil is showing Munsu the new improvements he has done to his gun.

    Sounds of gunfire can be heard before Munsu start berating Yeong-Sil for destroying one of his weapons.

    As Shang watches the two men, he senses three presences coming straight for them.

    Shang¡¯s thoughts: Here they come, the Korean version of Robin Hood and his Merry Men, Hwalbindang.